This is a modern-English version of Joseph Andrews, Vol. 2, originally written by Fielding, Henry. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE WORKS OF HENRY FIELDING
EDITED BY GEORGE SAINTSBURY
IN TWELVE VOLUMES

VOL. II.
JOSEPH ANDREWS


CONTENTS

BOOK II.—continued.

CHAPTER XIV.
An interview between parson Adams and parson Trulliber.
CHAPTER XV.
An adventure, the consequence of a new instance which parson Adams gave of his forgetfulness.
CHAPTER XVI.
A very curious adventure, in which Mr Adams gave a much greater instance of the honest simplicity of his heart, than of his experience in the ways of this world.
CHAPTER XVII.
A dialogue between Mr Abraham Adams and his host, which, by the disagreement in their opinions, seemed to threaten an unlucky catastrophe, had it not been timely prevented by the return of the lovers.

BOOK III.

CHAPTER I.
Matter prefatory in praise of biography.
CHAPTER II.
A night scene, wherein several wonderful adventures befel Adams and his fellow-travellers.
CHAPTER III.
In which the gentleman relates the history of his life.
CHAPTER IV.
A description of Mr Wilson's way of living. The tragical adventure of the dog, and other grave matters.
CHAPTER V.
A disputation on schools held on the road between Mr Abraham Adams and Joseph; and a discovery not unwelcome to them both.
CHAPTER VI.
Moral reflections by Joseph Andrews; with the hunting adventure, and parson Adams's miraculous escape.
CHAPTER VII.
A scene of roasting, very nicely adapted to the present taste and times.
CHAPTER VIII.
Which some readers will think too short and others too long.
CHAPTER IX.
Containing as surprizing and bloody adventures as can be found in this or perhaps any other authentic history.
CHAPTER X.
A discourse between the poet and the player; of no other use in this history but to divert the reader.
CHAPTER XI.
Containing the exhortations of parson Adams to his friend in affliction; calculated for the instruction and improvement of the reader.
CHAPTER XII.
More adventures, which we hope will as much please as surprize the reader.
CHAPTER XIII.
A curious dialogue which passed between Mr Abraham Adams and Mr Peter Pounce, better worth reading than all the works of Colley Cibber and many others.

BOOK IV.

CHAPTER I.
The arrival of Lady Booby and the rest at Booby-hall.
CHAPTER II.
A dialogue between Mr Abraham Adams and the Lady Booby.
CHAPTER III.
What passed between the lady and lawyer Scout.
CHAPTER IV.
A short chapter, but very full of matter; particularly the arrival of Mr Booby and his lady.
CHAPTER V.
Containing justice business; curious precedents of depositions, and other matters necessary to be perused by all justices of the peace and their clerks.
CHAPTER VI.
Of which you are desired to read no more than you like.
CHAPTER VII.
Philosophical reflections, the like not to be found in any light French romance. Mr Booby's grave advice to Joseph, and Fanny's encounter with a beau.
CHAPTER VIII.
A discourse which happened between Mr Adams, Mrs Adams, Joseph, and Fanny, with some behaviour of Mr Adams which will be called by some few readers very low, absurd, and unnatural.
CHAPTER IX.
A visit which the polite Lady Booby and her polite friend paid to the parson.
CHAPTER X.
The history of two friends, which may afford an useful lesson to all those persons who happen to take up their residence in married families.
CHAPTER XI.
In which the history is continued.
CHAPTER XII.
Where the good-natured reader will see something which will give him no great pleasure.
CHAPTER XIII.
The history, returning to the Lady Booby, gives some account of the terrible conflict in her breast between love and pride, with what happened on the present discovery.
CHAPTER XIV.
Containing several curious night-adventures, in which Mr Adams fell into many hair-breadth scapes, partly owing to his goodness, and partly to his inadvertency.
CHAPTER XV.
The arrival of Gaffar and Gammar Andrews with another person not much expected, and a perfect solution of the difficulties raised by the pedlar.
CHAPTER XVI.
Being the last. In which this true history is brought to a happy conclusion.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.


THE HISTORY OF THE ADVENTURES OF JOSEPH ANDREWS AND HIS FRIEND MR ABRAHAM ADAMS


BOOK II.—continued.


CHAPTER XIV.

An interview between parson Adams and parson Trulliber.

An interview between Pastor Adams and Pastor Trulliber.

Parson Adams came to the house of parson Trulliber, whom he found stript into his waistcoat, with an apron on, and a pail in his hand, just come from serving his hogs; for Mr Trulliber was a parson on Sundays, but all the other six might more properly be called a farmer. He occupied a small piece of land of his own, besides which he rented a considerable deal more. His wife milked his cows, managed his dairy, and followed the markets with butter and eggs. The hogs fell chiefly to his care, which he carefully waited on at home, and attended to fairs; on which occasion he was liable to many jokes, his own size being, with much ale, rendered little inferior to that of the beasts he sold. He was indeed one of the largest men you should see, and could have acted the part of Sir John Falstaff without stuffing. Add to this that the rotundity of his belly was considerably increased by the shortness of his stature, his shadow ascending very near as far in height, when he lay on his back, as when he stood on his legs. His voice was loud and hoarse, and his accents extremely broad. To complete the whole, he had a stateliness in his gait, when he walked, not unlike that of a goose, only he stalked slower.

Parson Adams arrived at Parson Trulliber’s house and found him dressed in a waistcoat, wearing an apron, and holding a pail, just back from feeding his pigs. Mr. Trulliber was a preacher on Sundays, but for the rest of the week, he was more like a farmer. He owned a small piece of land and rented quite a bit more. His wife milked the cows, managed the dairy, and sold butter and eggs at the market. He was mainly responsible for the pigs, which he took care of at home and brought to fairs; he often became the target of jokes, especially since, after a few drinks, he looked almost as large as the animals he sold. He was indeed one of the largest men you'd ever see and could easily play the role of Sir John Falstaff without any padding. Adding to that, his round belly was made more pronounced by his short height, so his shadow appeared almost as tall when he lay on his back as when he stood up. His voice was loud and hoarse, and his accent was very strong. To top it all off, he walked with a sort of dignified waddle, similar to a goose, but at a slower pace.

Mr Trulliber, being informed that somebody wanted to speak with him, immediately slipt off his apron and clothed himself in an old night-gown, being the dress in which he always saw his company at home. His wife, who informed him of Mr Adams's arrival, had made a small mistake; for she had told her husband, "She believed there was a man come for some of his hogs." This supposition made Mr Trulliber hasten with the utmost expedition to attend his guest. He no sooner saw Adams than, not in the least doubting the cause of his errand to be what his wife had imagined, he told him, "He was come in very good time; that he expected a dealer that very afternoon;" and added, "they were all pure and fat, and upwards of twenty score a-piece." Adams answered, "He believed he did not know him." "Yes, yes," cried Trulliber, "I have seen you often at fair; why, we have dealt before now, mun, I warrant you. Yes, yes," cries he, "I remember thy face very well, but won't mention a word more till you have seen them, though I have never sold thee a flitch of such bacon as is now in the stye." Upon which he laid violent hands on Adams, and dragged him into the hog-stye, which was indeed but two steps from his parlour window. They were no sooner arrived there than he cry'd out, "Do but handle them! step in, friend! art welcome to handle them, whether dost buy or no." At which words, opening the gate, he pushed Adams into the pig-stye, insisting on it that he should handle them before he would talk one word with him.

Mr. Trulliber, hearing that someone wanted to talk to him, quickly removed his apron and put on an old nightgown, which was what he usually wore when hosting guests at home. His wife, who told him that Mr. Adams had arrived, made a small mistake; she said, "I believe there’s a man here for some of your pigs." This misunderstanding made Mr. Trulliber rush with great urgency to meet his guest. As soon as he saw Adams, fully convinced that the reason for his visit was what his wife had suggested, he said, "You’ve come at just the right time; I was expecting a buyer this afternoon," and added, "They’re all healthy, fat, and over twenty stone each." Adams replied, "I don’t believe I know you." "Oh, of course," Trulliber exclaimed, "I’ve seen you plenty of times at the fair; we’ve done business before, I assure you. Yes, yes," he continued, "I recognize your face very well, but I won’t say another word until you’ve seen them, even though I’ve never sold you a piece of bacon like the ones in the pigpen." With that, he grabbed Adams and pulled him towards the pigsty, which was only a couple of steps from the parlor window. As soon as they arrived, he shouted, "Just touch them! Come in, my friend! You’re welcome to handle them, whether you’re buying or not." With that, he swung open the gate and pushed Adams into the pigsty, insisting that he should touch them before they spoke further.

Adams, whose natural complacence was beyond any artificial, was obliged to comply before he was suffered to explain himself; and, laying hold on one of their tails, the unruly beast gave such a sudden spring, that he threw poor Adams all along in the mire. Trulliber, instead of assisting him to get up, burst into a laughter, and, entering the stye, said to Adams, with some contempt, "Why, dost not know how to handle a hog?" and was going to lay hold of one himself, but Adams, who thought he had carried his complacence far enough, was no sooner on his legs than he escaped out of the reach of the animals, and cried out, "Nihil habeo cum porcis: I am a clergyman, sir, and am not come to buy hogs." Trulliber answered, "He was sorry for the mistake, but that he must blame his wife," adding, "she was a fool, and always committed blunders." He then desired him to walk in and clean himself, that he would only fasten up the stye and follow him. Adams desired leave to dry his greatcoat, wig, and hat by the fire, which Trulliber granted. Mrs Trulliber would have brought him a basin of water to wash his face, but her husband bid her be quiet like a fool as she was, or she would commit more blunders, and then directed Adams to the pump. While Adams was thus employed, Trulliber, conceiving no great respect for the appearance of his guest, fastened the parlour door, and now conducted him into the kitchen, telling him he believed a cup of drink would do him no harm, and whispered his wife to draw a little of the worst ale. After a short silence Adams said, "I fancy, sir, you already perceive me to be a clergyman."—"Ay, ay," cries Trulliber, grinning, "I perceive you have some cassock; I will not venture to caale it a whole one." Adams answered, "It was indeed none of the best, but he had the misfortune to tear it about ten years ago in passing over a stile." Mrs Trulliber, returning with the drink, told her husband, "She fancied the gentleman was a traveller, and that he would be glad to eat a bit." Trulliber bid her hold her impertinent tongue, and asked her, "If parsons used to travel without horses?" adding, "he supposed the gentleman had none by his having no boots on."—"Yes, sir, yes," says Adams; "I have a horse, but I have left him behind me."—"I am glad to hear you have one," says Trulliber; "for I assure you I don't love to see clergymen on foot; it is not seemly nor suiting the dignity of the cloth." Here Trulliber made a long oration on the dignity of the cloth (or rather gown) not much worth relating, till his wife had spread the table and set a mess of porridge on it for his breakfast. He then said to Adams, "I don't know, friend, how you came to caale on me; however, as you are here, if you think proper to eat a morsel, you may." Adams accepted the invitation, and the two parsons sat down together; Mrs Trulliber waiting behind her husband's chair, as was, it seems, her custom. Trulliber eat heartily, but scarce put anything in his mouth without finding fault with his wife's cookery. All which the poor woman bore patiently. Indeed, she was so absolute an admirer of her husband's greatness and importance, of which she had frequent hints from his own mouth, that she almost carried her adoration to an opinion of his infallibility. To say the truth, the parson had exercised her more ways than one; and the pious woman had so well edified by her husband's sermons, that she had resolved to receive the bad things of this world together with the good. She had indeed been at first a little contentious; but he had long since got the better; partly by her love for this, partly by her fear of that, partly by her religion, partly by the respect he paid himself, and partly by that which he received from the parish. She had, in short, absolutely submitted, and now worshipped her husband, as Sarah did Abraham, calling him (not lord, but) master. Whilst they were at table her husband gave her a fresh example of his greatness; for, as she had just delivered a cup of ale to Adams, he snatched it out of his hand, and, crying out, "I caal'd vurst," swallowed down the ale. Adams denied it; it was referred to the wife, who, though her conscience was on the side of Adams, durst not give it against her husband; upon which he said, "No, sir, no; I should not have been so rude to have taken it from you if you had caal'd vurst, but I'd have you know I'm a better man than to suffer the best he in the kingdom to drink before me in my own house when I caale vurst."

Adams, whose natural ease was beyond any fake politeness, had to go along with it before he could explain himself; and, grabbing one of the pigs' tails, the wild animal suddenly jumped, sending poor Adams sprawling into the mud. Instead of helping him up, Trulliber burst into laughter and, entering the pigpen, said to Adams with some disdain, "Don't you know how to handle a pig?" He was going to grab one himself, but Adams, thinking he had been patient enough, quickly got to his feet and moved out of the animals' reach, exclaiming, "Nihil habeo cum porcis: I am a clergyman, sir, and I'm not here to buy pigs." Trulliber replied, "I'm sorry for the mix-up, but I have to blame my wife," adding, "she's a fool and always makes mistakes." He then invited Adams to come in and clean himself, saying he would just secure the pigpen and follow him. Adams asked if he could dry his coat, wig, and hat by the fire, which Trulliber allowed. Mrs. Trulliber wanted to bring him a basin of water to wash his face, but her husband told her to be quiet like the fool she was, or she'd make more mistakes, and then directed Adams to the pump. While Adams was busy with that, Trulliber, having little respect for his guest's appearance, locked the parlor door and led him into the kitchen, suggesting that a drink would do him good, and whispered to his wife to get some of the worst ale. After a brief pause, Adams said, "I believe, sir, you already see that I am a clergyman."—"Oh yes," replied Trulliber, grinning, "I see you have some sort of cassock; I won't say it's a complete one." Adams responded, "It's not exactly the best, but I tore it about ten years ago while climbing over a stile." Mrs. Trulliber returned with the drink and said to her husband, "I think the gentleman is a traveler and would appreciate something to eat." Trulliber told her to keep her impertinent thoughts to herself, asking, "Do clergymen travel without horses?" adding, "I suppose the gentleman has none since he isn't wearing boots."—"Yes, sir, yes," said Adams; "I do have a horse, but I've left him behind."—"I'm glad to hear you have one," Trulliber said; "because I can't stand seeing clergymen on foot; it doesn’t look good or fit the dignity of the cloth." Here, Trulliber went on a long speech about the dignity of the cloth (or rather gown), which wasn't worth repeating, until his wife had set the table and put a bowl of porridge out for his breakfast. He then said to Adams, "I don't know, my friend, how you ended up here; however, since you're here, if you want to eat something, you can." Adams accepted the invitation, and the two clergymen sat down together; Mrs. Trulliber stood behind her husband's chair, as was her custom. Trulliber ate heartily but barely took a bite without complaining about his wife's cooking, all of which the poor woman endured patiently. In fact, she admired her husband's greatness and importance so much, often hinted at by him, that she almost believed he was infallible. To be honest, the parson had influenced her in many ways; and the devoted woman had so absorbed her husband's sermons that she'd decided to accept both the good and bad things in life. She had initially been a bit argumentative, but he had long since won the battle; partly because of her love for him, partly due to her fears, partly because of her faith, partly from the self-respect he commanded, and partly from the respect he received from the parish. She had, in short, completely submitted and now worshipped her husband as Sarah did Abraham, calling him (not lord, but) master. While they were at the table, her husband demonstrated his authority again; after she had just handed a cup of ale to Adams, he snatched it out of his hand and shouted, "I called first," downing the ale. Adams disputed it; the matter was referred to the wife, who, although she knew Adams was right, didn't dare go against her husband; to which he said, "No, sir, no; I wouldn't be so rude as to take it from you if you had called first, but let me make it clear that I'm not going to let the best man in the kingdom drink before me in my own house when I call first."

As soon as their breakfast was ended, Adams began in the following manner: "I think, sir, it is high time to inform you of the business of my embassy. I am a traveller, and am passing this way in company with two young people, a lad and a damsel, my parishioners, towards my own cure; we stopt at a house of hospitality in the parish, where they directed me to you as having the cure."—"Though I am but a curate," says Trulliber, "I believe I am as warm as the vicar himself, or perhaps the rector of the next parish too; I believe I could buy them both."—"Sir," cries Adams, "I rejoice thereat. Now, sir, my business is, that we are by various accidents stript of our money, and are not able to pay our reckoning, being seven shillings. I therefore request you to assist me with the loan of those seven shillings, and also seven shillings more, which, peradventure, I shall return to you; but if not, I am convinced you will joyfully embrace such an opportunity of laying up a treasure in a better place than any this world affords."

As soon as they finished breakfast, Adams started speaking: "I think, sir, it's time to tell you about my mission. I'm a traveler, and I'm passing through with two young people, a boy and a young woman, who are my parishioners, heading towards my own parish. We stopped at an inn in the area, and they directed me to you as the local clergyman."—"Although I'm just a curate," Trulliber replies, "I believe I'm as enthusiastic as the vicar himself, or maybe even the rector of the next parish; I think I could outbid them both."—"Sir," Adams exclaims, "that makes me happy. Now, sir, the issue is that we've had some unfortunate events and lost our money, so we can't pay our bill, which is seven shillings. I'm asking for your help with a loan of those seven shillings, plus another seven shillings, which I hope to return to you; but if not, I'm sure you'll be happy to seize the chance to store up treasure in a place far better than anything this world can offer."

Suppose a stranger, who entered the chambers of a lawyer, being imagined a client, when the lawyer was preparing his palm for the fee, should pull out a writ against him. Suppose an apothecary, at the door of a chariot containing some great doctor of eminent skill, should, instead of directions to a patient, present him with a potion for himself. Suppose a minister should, instead of a good round sum, treat my lord ——, or sir ——, or esq. —— with a good broomstick. Suppose a civil companion, or a led captain, should, instead of virtue, and honour, and beauty, and parts, and admiration, thunder vice, and infamy, and ugliness, and folly, and contempt, in his patron's ears. Suppose, when a tradesman first carries in his bill, the man of fashion should pay it; or suppose, if he did so, the tradesman should abate what he had overcharged, on the supposition of waiting. In short—suppose what you will, you never can nor will suppose anything equal to the astonishment which seized on Trulliber, as soon as Adams had ended his speech. A while he rolled his eyes in silence; sometimes surveying Adams, then his wife; then casting them on the ground, then lifting them up to heaven. At last he burst forth in the following accents: "Sir, I believe I know where to lay up my little treasure as well as another. I thank G—, if I am not so warm as some, I am content; that is a blessing greater than riches; and he to whom that is given need ask no more. To be content with a little is greater than to possess the world; which a man may possess without being so. Lay up my treasure! what matters where a man's treasure is whose heart is in the Scriptures? there is the treasure of a Christian." At these words the water ran from Adams's eyes; and, catching Trulliber by the hand in a rapture, "Brother," says he, "heavens bless the accident by which I came to see you! I would have walked many a mile to have communed with you; and, believe me, I will shortly pay you a second visit; but my friends, I fancy, by this time, wonder at my stay; so let me have the money immediately." Trulliber then put on a stern look, and cried out, "Thou dost not intend to rob me?" At which the wife, bursting into tears, fell on her knees and roared out, "O dear sir! for Heaven's sake don't rob my master; we are but poor people." "Get up, for a fool as thou art, and go about thy business," said Trulliber; "dost think the man will venture his life? he is a beggar, and no robber." "Very true, indeed," answered Adams. "I wish, with all my heart, the tithing-man was here," cries Trulliber; "I would have thee punished as a vagabond for thy impudence. Fourteen shillings indeed! I won't give thee a farthing. I believe thou art no more a clergyman than the woman there" (pointing to his wife); "but if thou art, dost deserve to have thy gown stript over thy shoulders for running about the country in such a manner." "I forgive your suspicions," says Adams; "but suppose I am not a clergyman, I am nevertheless thy brother; and thou, as a Christian, much more as a clergyman, art obliged to relieve my distress." "Dost preach to me?" replied Trulliber; "dost pretend to instruct me in my duty?" "Ifacks, a good story," cries Mrs Trulliber, "to preach to my master." "Silence, woman," cries Trulliber. "I would have thee know, friend" (addressing himself to Adams), "I shall not learn my duty from such as thee. I know what charity is, better than to give to vagabonds." "Besides, if we were inclined, the poor's rate obliges us to give so much charity," cries the wife. "Pugh! thou art a fool. Poor's reate! Hold thy nonsense," answered Trulliber; and then, turning to Adams, he told him, "he would give him nothing." "I am sorry," answered Adams, "that you do know what charity is, since you practise it no better: I must tell you, if you trust to your knowledge for your justification, you will find yourself deceived, though you should add faith to it, without good works." "Fellow," cries Trulliber, "dost thou speak against faith in my house? Get out of my doors: I will no longer remain under the same roof with a wretch who speaks wantonly of faith and the Scriptures." "Name not the Scriptures," says Adams. "How! not name the Scriptures! Do you disbelieve the Scriptures?" cries Trulliber. "No; but you do," answered Adams, "if I may reason from your practice; for their commands are so explicit, and their rewards and punishments so immense, that it is impossible a man should stedfastly believe without obeying. Now, there is no command more express, no duty more frequently enjoined, than charity. Whoever, therefore, is void of charity, I make no scruple of pronouncing that he is no Christian." "I would not advise thee," says Trulliber, "to say that I am no Christian: I won't take it of you; for I believe I am as good a man as thyself" (and indeed, though he was now rather too corpulent for athletic exercises, he had, in his youth, been one of the best boxers and cudgel-players in the county). His wife, seeing him clench his fist, interposed, and begged him not to fight, but show himself a true Christian, and take the law of him. As nothing could provoke Adams to strike, but an absolute assault on himself or his friend, he smiled at the angry look and gestures of Trulliber; and, telling him he was sorry to see such men in orders, departed without further ceremony.

Suppose a stranger walked into a lawyer's office, thinking he was a client, and just as the lawyer was getting ready to receive his fee, he pulled out a writ against him. Imagine an apothecary, at the door of a carriage containing a renowned doctor, handing him a potion for himself instead of giving directions to a patient. Picture a minister treating my lord —, or sir —, or esq. — to a broomstick instead of a generous donation. Imagine a so-called civil companion or a respected captain, instead of offering virtue, honor, beauty, talent, and admiration, shouting out vice, infamy, ugliness, folly, and contempt in his patron's ears. Imagine if, when a tradesman first brought in his bill, the fashionable man actually paid it; or if he did, the tradesman reduced his overcharge on the assumption of waiting. In short—whatever you can think of, you would never equate it to the astonishment that hit Trulliber as soon as Adams finished his speech. For a while, he rolled his eyes in silence; sometimes he stared at Adams, then at his wife, then down at the ground, and finally up to heaven. Finally, he exclaimed, "Sir, I believe I know where to hide my little treasure just as well as anyone else. Thank God, if I’m not as wealthy as some, I’m still content; that’s a blessing greater than riches; and whoever has that doesn't need anything else. Being content with little is greater than owning the world; a person can own the world without true contentment. Where should I hide my treasure? What does it matter where a man's treasure is if his heart is in the Scriptures? There lies the treasure of a Christian." At these words, tears streamed down Adams's face, and he took Trulliber's hand in excitement, saying, "Brother, I thank the heavens for the chance encounter that brought me to see you! I would have walked many miles to talk with you; and believe me, I will visit you again soon, but my friends must be wondering about my delay; so let me have the money now." Trulliber then put on a stern expression and shouted, "You don't mean to rob me, do you?" At this, Trulliber's wife broke down in tears, fell to her knees, and cried out, "Oh dear sir! For Heaven's sake, don't rob my master; we are just poor people." "Get up, you fool, and go about your business," said Trulliber; "do you think this man would risk his life? He's a beggar, not a robber." "Very true," responded Adams. "I wish, with all my heart, the tithing-man was here," exclaimed Trulliber; "I would have you punished as a vagabond for your audacity. Fourteen shillings, indeed! I won’t give you a penny. I believe you’re no more a clergyman than that woman over there" (pointing to his wife); "but if you are, you deserve to have your gown stripped off your shoulders for wandering around the country like this." "I forgive your doubts," said Adams; "but whether or not I’m a clergyman, I am still your brother; and you, as a Christian, much more as a clergyman, are obliged to help me in my distress." "Are you preaching to me?" replied Trulliber; "are you trying to instruct me about my responsibilities?" "What a good story," chimed in Mrs. Trulliber, "to preach to my master." "Silence, woman," shouted Trulliber. "Let me make this clear, friend" (turning to Adams), "I won't learn my responsibilities from the likes of you. I know what charity is; I’m not going to give to vagabonds." "Besides, even if we wanted to, the poor's rate requires us to give a certain amount of charity," said his wife. "Nonsense, you’re a fool. Poor's rate! Enough of that nonsense," replied Trulliber, then turned back to Adams and told him, "I won’t give you anything." "I'm sorry," answered Adams, "that you know what charity is since you practice it so poorly: I have to tell you, if you rely on your knowledge for justification, you’ll be misled, even if you add faith to it, without good works." "You, fellow," shouted Trulliber, "are you speaking against faith in my house? Get out of my house: I won’t share a roof with someone who speaks carelessly about faith and the Scriptures." "Don’t mention the Scriptures," said Adams. "What? You won’t name the Scriptures! Do you disbelieve the Scriptures?" cried Trulliber. "No; but you do," answered Adams, "if I can judge by your actions; for their commands are so clear, and their rewards and punishments so immense, that it is impossible for someone to truly believe without obeying. Now, there is no command more explicit, no duty more frequently emphasized, than charity. Therefore, I have no hesitation in stating that whoever lacks charity is not a Christian." "I wouldn’t advise you to say that I’m not a Christian: I won't accept that from you; for I believe I am as good a man as you are" (and indeed, although he was now rather too heavy for athletic activities, he had been one of the best boxers and cudgel-players in the county in his youth). His wife, seeing him clench his fist, intervened and begged him not to fight, but to show himself as a true Christian and take the moral high ground. Since nothing could provoke Adams to strike except a direct assault on himself or his friend, he smiled at Trulliber’s angry look and gestures, and telling him he was sorry to see such men in the ministry, left without any further fuss.


CHAPTER XV.

An adventure, the consequence of a new instance which parson Adams gave of his forgetfulness.

An adventure that resulted from another example of Parson Adams's forgetfulness.

When he came back to the inn he found Joseph and Fanny sitting together. They were so far from thinking his absence long, as he had feared they would, that they never once missed or thought of him. Indeed, I have been often assured by both, that they spent these hours in a most delightful conversation; but, as I never could prevail on either to relate it, so I cannot communicate it to the reader.

When he returned to the inn, he found Joseph and Fanny sitting together. They were so far from considering his absence long, as he had worried they would, that they didn’t even notice or think about him. In fact, both of them have often told me that they spent those hours in a really enjoyable conversation; however, since I could never convince either of them to share what they talked about, I can’t pass it on to the reader.

Adams acquainted the lovers with the ill success of his enterprize. They were all greatly confounded, none being able to propose any method of departing, till Joseph at last advised calling in the hostess, and desiring her to trust them; which Fanny said she despaired of her doing, as she was one of the sourest-faced women she had ever beheld.

Adams informed the lovers about the failure of his plan. They were all very confused, unable to suggest any way out, until Joseph finally suggested calling in the hostess and asking her to trust them. Fanny said she doubted that would work, as she was one of the most sour-faced women she had ever seen.

But she was agreeably disappointed; for the hostess was no sooner asked the question than she readily agreed; and, with a curtsy and smile, wished them a good journey. However, lest Fanny's skill in physiognomy should be called in question, we will venture to assign one reason which might probably incline her to this confidence and good-humour. When Adams said he was going to visit his brother, he had unwittingly imposed on Joseph and Fanny, who both believed he had meant his natural brother, and not his brother in divinity, and had so informed the hostess, on her enquiry after him. Now Mr Trulliber had, by his professions of piety, by his gravity, austerity, reserve, and the opinion of his great wealth, so great an authority in his parish, that they all lived in the utmost fear and apprehension of him. It was therefore no wonder that the hostess, who knew it was in his option whether she should ever sell another mug of drink, did not dare to affront his supposed brother by denying him credit.

But she was pleasantly surprised; as soon as the hostess was asked the question, she quickly agreed, and with a curtsy and a smile, wished them a safe journey. However, to avoid questioning Fanny’s talent for reading faces, we’ll suggest one reason that might explain her confidence and good mood. When Adams mentioned he was going to visit his brother, he unintentionally misled Joseph and Fanny, who both thought he was referring to his biological brother, not his brother in faith, and had informed the hostess of this on her inquiry about him. Mr. Trulliber, through his piety, seriousness, strictness, and reputation for wealth, held such authority in his parish that everyone lived in constant fear of him. So, it’s no surprise that the hostess, knowing he had the power to decide whether she could sell another drink, didn’t dare deny credit to his supposed brother.

They were now just on their departure when Adams recollected he had left his greatcoat and hat at Mr Trulliber's. As he was not desirous of renewing his visit, the hostess herself, having no servant at home, offered to fetch it.

They were just about to leave when Adams remembered he had left his coat and hat at Mr. Trulliber's. Not wanting to go back for another visit, the hostess, who had no servants at home, offered to get it for him.

This was an unfortunate expedient; for the hostess was soon undeceived in the opinion she had entertained of Adams, whom Trulliber abused in the grossest terms, especially when he heard he had had the assurance to pretend to be his near relation.

This was a regrettable tactic because the hostess quickly realized her mistake about Adams, whom Trulliber insulted in the harshest way, especially after he found out that Adams had the nerve to claim to be his close relative.

At her return, therefore, she entirely changed her note. She said, "Folks might be ashamed of travelling about, and pretending to be what they were not. That taxes were high, and for her part she was obliged to pay for what she had; she could not therefore possibly, nor would she, trust anybody; no, not her own father. That money was never scarcer, and she wanted to make up a sum. That she expected, therefore, they should pay their reckoning before they left the house."

At her return, she completely changed her tone. She said, "People might be embarrassed about traveling around and pretending to be something they're not. That taxes are high, and for her part, she had to pay for what she had; she could not possibly, nor would she, trust anyone, not even her own father. That money was never harder to come by, and she needed to save up a sum. So, she expected that they should settle their bill before they left the house."

Adams was now greatly perplexed; but, as he knew that he could easily have borrowed such a sum in his own parish, and as he knew he would have lent it himself to any mortal in distress, so he took fresh courage, and sallied out all round the parish, but to no purpose; he returned as pennyless as he went, groaning and lamenting that it was possible, in a country professing Christianity, for a wretch to starve in the midst of his fellow-creatures who abounded.

Adams was really confused; however, since he knew he could have easily borrowed that amount in his own community, and he would have lent it to anyone in need, he gathered his courage and set out around the neighborhood. But it was useless; he returned as broke as he had left, groaning and lamenting that it was possible, in a country that claimed to be Christian, for someone to starve while surrounded by so many people who had plenty.

Whilst he was gone, the hostess, who stayed as a sort of guard with Joseph and Fanny, entertained them with the goodness of parson Trulliber. And, indeed, he had not only a very good character as to other qualities in the neighbourhood, but was reputed a man of great charity; for, though he never gave a farthing, he had always that word in his mouth.

While he was away, the hostess, who stayed as a sort of guard with Joseph and Fanny, kept them entertained with stories about the goodness of Parson Trulliber. And, in fact, he had not only a great reputation for other qualities in the area, but he was also believed to be a very charitable man; because, although he never gave a penny, he always had that word on his lips.

Adams was no sooner returned the second time than the storm grew exceedingly high, the hostess declaring, among other things, that, if they offered to stir without paying her, she would soon overtake them with a warrant.

Adams had barely returned the second time when the storm intensified. The hostess declared, among other things, that if they tried to leave without paying her, she would quickly catch up with them using a warrant.

Plato and Aristotle, or somebody else, hath said, that when the most exquisite cunning fails, chance often hits the mark, and that by means the least expected. Virgil expresses this very boldly:—

Plato and Aristotle, or someone else, said, that when the most skillful strategy fails, luck often strikes the target, in ways that are least expected. Virgil puts this very boldly:—

Turne, quod optanti divum promittere nemo
Auderet, volvenda dies, en! attulit ultro.
Look, what no one would dare promise to the wishing gods
has come of its own accord, behold! The days are turning.

I would quote more great men if I could; but my memory not permitting me, I will proceed to exemplify these observations by the following instance:—

I would mention more great people if I could, but since I can't remember them, I'll go ahead and illustrate these points with the following example:—

There chanced (for Adams had not cunning enough to contrive it) to be at that time in the alehouse a fellow who had been formerly a drummer in an Irish regiment, and now travelled the country as a pedlar. This man, having attentively listened to the discourse of the hostess, at last took Adams aside, and asked him what the sum was for which they were detained. As soon as he was informed, he sighed, and said, "He was sorry it was so much; for that he had no more than six shillings and sixpence in his pocket, which he would lend them with all his heart." Adams gave a caper, and cry'd out, "It would do; for that he had sixpence himself." And thus these poor people, who could not engage the compassion of riches and piety, were at length delivered out of their distress by the charity of a poor pedlar.

There happened to be at the alehouse at that time a guy who had previously been a drummer in an Irish regiment and was now traveling the country as a peddler. This man, after carefully listening to the hostess's conversation, finally pulled Adams aside and asked him how much money they needed to settle their bill. Once he found out, he sighed and said he was sorry it was so much because he only had six shillings and sixpence in his pocket, which he would gladly lend them. Adams jumped up and exclaimed, "That's perfect! I have sixpence myself!" And so, these poor people, who couldn't win the sympathy of the wealthy and pious, were finally rescued from their troubles by the generosity of a poor peddler.

I shall refer it to my reader to make what observations he pleases on this incident: it is sufficient for me to inform him that, after Adams and his companions had returned him a thousand thanks, and told him where he might call to be repaid, they all sallied out of the house without any compliments from their hostess, or indeed without paying her any; Adams declaring he would take particular care never to call there again; and she on her side assuring them she wanted no such guests.

I’ll leave it to my reader to make whatever observations they want about this incident: it's enough for me to let them know that after Adams and his friends thanked him a thousand times and told him where he could get reimbursed, they all left the house without any thanks from their hostess, or giving her any at all; Adams insisted he’d make sure to never visit again, and she, for her part, made it clear she didn’t want guests like them.


CHAPTER XVI.

A very curious adventure, in which Mr Adams gave a much greater instance of the honest simplicity of his heart, than of his experience in the ways of this world.

A very curious adventure, in which Mr. Adams showed a much greater example of the honest simplicity of his heart than of his experience in the ways of the world.

Our travellers had walked about two miles from that inn, which they had more reason to have mistaken for a castle than Don Quixote ever had any of those in which he sojourned, seeing they had met with such difficulty in escaping out of its walls, when they came to a parish, and beheld a sign of invitation hanging out. A gentleman sat smoaking a pipe at the door, of whom Adams inquired the road, and received so courteous and obliging an answer, accompanied with so smiling a countenance, that the good parson, whose heart was naturally disposed to love and affection, began to ask several other questions; particularly the name of the parish, and who was the owner of a large house whose front they then had in prospect. The gentleman answered as obligingly as before; and as to the house, acquainted him it was his own. He then proceeded in the following manner: "Sir, I presume by your habit you are a clergyman; and as you are travelling on foot I suppose a glass of good beer will not be disagreeable to you; and I can recommend my landlord's within as some of the best in all this country. What say you, will you halt a little and let us take a pipe together? there is no better tobacco in the kingdom." This proposal was not displeasing to Adams, who had allayed his thirst that day with no better liquor than what Mrs Trulliber's cellar had produced; and which was indeed little superior, either in richness or flavour, to that which distilled from those grains her generous husband bestowed on his hogs. Having, therefore, abundantly thanked the gentleman for his kind invitation, and bid Joseph and Fanny follow him, he entered the alehouse, where a large loaf and cheese and a pitcher of beer, which truly answered the character given of it, being set before them, the three travellers fell to eating, with appetites infinitely more voracious than are to be found at the most exquisite eating-houses in the parish of St. James's.

Our travelers had walked about two miles from that inn, which they had more reason to mistake for a castle than Don Quixote ever had with any of those he visited, considering how hard they had struggled to escape its walls. When they arrived at a parish, they saw an inviting sign hanging outside. A gentleman was sitting there smoking a pipe, and Adams asked him for directions. The gentleman gave such a friendly and helpful answer, along with a big smile, that the kind parson, whose heart naturally leaned towards love and warmth, started asking several more questions. Specifically, he wanted to know the name of the parish and who owned the large house they could see in front of them. The gentleman responded just as kindly as before, and regarding the house, he let him know it was his own. He then continued, "Sir, I presume from your attire that you’re a clergyman; and since you’re walking, I bet a glass of good beer wouldn’t be unwelcome to you, and I can recommend my landlord’s place as having some of the best in this area. What do you think? Should we take a break and share a pipe together? There’s no better tobacco in the kingdom." This offer was quite appealing to Adams, who had quenched his thirst that day with nothing better than what Mrs. Trulliber's cellar provided; which was actually only slightly better in richness and flavor than what came from the grains her generous husband fed to his pigs. So, after thanking the gentleman profusely for his kind invitation, he called for Joseph and Fanny to join him and entered the alehouse. Inside, a large loaf, cheese, and a pitcher of beer—truly living up to its description—were set before them, and the three travelers dug in with appetites far more ravenous than you'll find at the finest restaurants in St. James's parish.

The gentleman expressed great delight in the hearty and cheerful behaviour of Adams; and particularly in the familiarity with which he conversed with Joseph and Fanny, whom he often called his children; a term he explained to mean no more than his parishioners; saying, "He looked on all those whom God had intrusted to his care to stand to him in that relation." The gentleman, shaking him by the hand, highly applauded those sentiments. "They are, indeed," says he, "the true principles of a Christian divine; and I heartily wish they were universal; but, on the contrary, I am sorry to say the parson of our parish, instead of esteeming his poor parishioners as a part of his family, seems rather to consider them as not of the same species with himself. He seldom speaks to any, unless some few of the richest of us; nay, indeed, he will not move his hat to the others. I often laugh when I behold him on Sundays strutting along the churchyard like a turkey-cock through rows of his parishioners, who bow to him with as much submission, and are as unregarded, as a set of servile courtiers by the proudest prince in Christendom. But if such temporal pride is ridiculous, surely the spiritual is odious and detestable; if such a puffed—up empty human bladder, strutting in princely robes, justly moves one's derision, surely in the habit of a priest it must raise our scorn."

The gentleman was really pleased with Adams' hearty and cheerful behavior, especially the casual way he talked to Joseph and Fanny, whom he often referred to as his children. He clarified that he meant this to refer to his parishioners, saying, "I see all those whom God has entrusted to my care in that light." The gentleman shook his hand and praised those views. "They are, indeed," he said, "the true principles of a Christian minister; and I sincerely wish they were universal. However, I regret to say that the minister of our parish, instead of treating his poor parishioners like family, seems to regard them as if they were not the same species as him. He rarely talks to anyone except for a few of the wealthiest among us; in fact, he won't even tip his hat to the others. I often laugh when I see him strolling through the churchyard on Sundays like a peacock among his parishioners, who bow to him with as much obedience and are as ignored as a group of servile courtiers by the proudest prince in Christendom. While such earthly pride is laughable, spiritual pride is truly disgusting and contemptible; if a puffed-up human showing off in fancy clothes makes us laugh, then surely a priest acting the same way deserves our scorn."

"Doubtless," answered Adams, "your opinion is right; but I hope such examples are rare. The clergy whom I have the honour to know maintain a different behaviour; and you will allow me, sir, that the readiness which too many of the laity show to contemn the order may be one reason of their avoiding too much humility." "Very true, indeed," says the gentleman; "I find, sir, you are a man of excellent sense, and am happy in this opportunity of knowing you; perhaps our accidental meeting may not be disadvantageous to you neither. At present I shall only say to you that the incumbent of this living is old and infirm, and that it is in my gift. Doctor, give me your hand; and assure yourself of it at his decease." Adams told him, "He was never more confounded in his life than at his utter incapacity to make any return to such noble and unmerited generosity." "A mere trifle, sir," cries the gentleman, "scarce worth your acceptance; a little more than three hundred a year. I wish it was double the value for your sake." Adams bowed, and cried from the emotions of his gratitude; when the other asked him, "If he was married, or had any children, besides those in the spiritual sense he had mentioned." "Sir," replied the parson, "I have a wife and six at your service." "That is unlucky," says the gentleman; "for I would otherwise have taken you into my own house as my chaplain; however, I have another in the parish (for the parsonage-house is not good enough), which I will furnish for you. Pray, does your wife understand a dairy?" "I can't profess she does," says Adams. "I am sorry for it," quoth the gentleman; "I would have given you half-a-dozen cows, and very good grounds to have maintained them." "Sir," said Adams, in an ecstasy, "you are too liberal; indeed you are." "Not at all," cries the gentleman: "I esteem riches only as they give me an opportunity of doing good; and I never saw one whom I had a greater inclination to serve." At which words he shook him heartily by the hand, and told him he had sufficient room in his house to entertain him and his friends. Adams begged he might give him no such trouble; that they could be very well accommodated in the house where they were; forgetting they had not a sixpenny piece among them. The gentleman would not be denied; and, informing himself how far they were travelling, he said it was too long a journey to take on foot, and begged that they would favour him by suffering him to lend them a servant and horses; adding, withal, that, if they would do him the pleasure of their company only two days, he would furnish them with his coach and six. Adams, turning to Joseph, said, "How lucky is this gentleman's goodness to you, who I am afraid would be scarce able to hold out on your lame leg!" and then, addressing the person who made him these liberal promises, after much bowing, he cried out, "Blessed be the hour which first introduced me to a man of your charity! you are indeed a Christian of the true primitive kind, and an honour to the country wherein you live. I would willingly have taken a pilgrimage to the Holy Land to have beheld you; for the advantages which we draw from your goodness give me little pleasure, in comparison of what I enjoy for your own sake when I consider the treasures you are by these means laying up for yourself in a country that passeth not away. We will therefore, most generous sir, accept your goodness, as well the entertainment you have so kindly offered us at your house this evening, as the accommodation of your horses to-morrow morning." He then began to search for his hat, as did Joseph for his; and both they and Fanny were in order of departure, when the gentleman, stopping short, and seeming to meditate by himself for the space of about a minute, exclaimed thus: "Sure never anything was so unlucky; I had forgot that my house-keeper was gone abroad, and hath locked up all my rooms; indeed, I would break them open for you, but shall not be able to furnish you with a bed; for she has likewise put away all my linen. I am glad it entered into my head before I had given you the trouble of walking there; besides, I believe you will find better accommodations here than you expected.—Landlord, you can provide good beds for these people, can't you?" "Yes, and please your worship," cries the host, "and such as no lord or justice of the peace in the kingdom need be ashamed to lie in." "I am heartily sorry," says the gentleman, "for this disappointment. I am resolved I will never suffer her to carry away the keys again." "Pray, sir, let it not make you uneasy," cries Adams; "we shall do very well here; and the loan of your horses is a favour we shall be incapable of making any return to." "Ay!" said the squire, "the horses shall attend you here at what hour in the morning you please;" and now, after many civilities too tedious to enumerate, many squeezes by the hand, with most affectionate looks and smiles at each other, and after appointing the horses at seven the next morning, the gentleman took his leave of them, and departed to his own house. Adams and his companions returned to the table, where the parson smoaked another pipe, and then they all retired to rest.

"Doubtless," replied Adams, "you're right; but I hope such cases are rare. The clergy I respect behave differently, and you must agree, sir, that the eagerness with which many laypeople dismiss the clergy might be a reason for their lack of humility." "Absolutely true," said the gentleman; "I see you have excellent judgment, and I'm glad to have met you; perhaps our chance encounter will also benefit you. Right now, I’ll just mention that the current holder of this position is old and ill, and it's in my power to give it away. Doctor, shake my hand and know you can have it when he passes." Adams said, "I've never been so speechless in my life because I can't express my gratitude for such unearned generosity." "It's nothing, really," the gentleman replied, "barely worth your consideration; just a little over three hundred a year. I wish it were double that for your sake." Adams bowed, overwhelmed with gratitude, when the gentleman asked him, "Are you married, or do you have any children, aside from those in the spiritual sense you mentioned?" "Sir," replied Adams, "I have a wife and six children at your service." "That’s unfortunate," said the gentleman; "otherwise, I would have taken you into my house as my chaplain; however, I have another place in the parish (since the parsonage isn't fit enough) that I will prepare for you. By the way, does your wife know anything about dairy work?" "I can't claim she does," said Adams. "I’m sorry to hear that," said the gentleman; "I would have given you half a dozen cows and good land to keep them on." "Sir," said Adams, in excitement, "you are too generous; truly you are." "Not at all," replied the gentleman: "I value wealth only because it allows me to help others; and I've never met anyone I wanted to assist more than you." With those words, he shook Adams's hand warmly and assured him he had plenty of space in his house for him and his friends. Adams insisted he didn’t want to be a burden; they could manage just fine where they were, forgetting they didn't even have a sixpence among them. The gentleman wouldn't take no for an answer, and after asking how far they were traveling, he said it was too long a walk and offered to lend them a servant and horses. He added that if they would enjoy his company for just two days, he would provide them with his coach and six horses. Adams turned to Joseph and remarked, "How fortunate is this gentleman's kindness to you, who I worry might struggle with your lame leg!" Then, addressing the generous man, he bowed low and exclaimed, "Blessed be the hour that first brought me to a person like you! You are indeed a true Christian and an honor to this land. I would gladly have made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land to meet you, because the benefits we gain from your kindness pale in comparison to the joy I feel for you as you store up treasures for yourself in an everlasting kingdom. So, most generous sir, we gladly accept your hospitality this evening and your kind offer of horses for tomorrow morning." He then started looking for his hat, as did Joseph, and they were all getting ready to leave when the gentleman suddenly stopped and, seeming to consider for a moment, exclaimed: "How unfortunate! I forgot that my housekeeper is out and has locked all my rooms; honestly, I would break in for you, but I won’t be able to provide a bed, as she also put away all my linens. I'm glad I remembered before I sent you on that walk; besides, I believe you’ll find better accommodations here than you expected.—Landlord, you can provide good beds for these guests, can’t you?" "Yes, if it pleases your worship," said the host, "and ones that no lord or justice of the peace in the kingdom would be ashamed to sleep in." "I'm really sorry about this letdown," said the gentleman, "and I’ve decided I won’t let her take the keys away again." "Please, sir, don’t let this bother you," said Adams; "we'll do just fine here, and the loan of your horses is a favor we won’t be able to repay." "Of course!" said the squire, "the horses will be ready for you at whatever hour you wish in the morning;" and after numerous polite exchanges that were too lengthy to recount, with plenty of handshakes, affectionate looks, and smiles, and after they agreed on the horses being ready at seven the next morning, the gentleman took his leave and went back to his house. Adams and his companions returned to the table, where the parson smoked another pipe, and then they all went to bed.

Mr Adams rose very early, and called Joseph out of his bed, between whom a very fierce dispute ensued, whether Fanny should ride behind Joseph, or behind the gentleman's servant; Joseph insisting on it that he was perfectly recovered, and was as capable of taking care of Fanny as any other person could be. But Adams would not agree to it, and declared he would not trust her behind him; for that he was weaker than he imagined himself to be.

Mr. Adams got up very early and called Joseph out of bed, leading to a heated argument about whether Fanny should ride behind Joseph or behind the gentleman’s servant. Joseph insisted that he had fully recovered and was just as capable of taking care of Fanny as anyone else. However, Adams wouldn’t agree and stated that he wouldn’t trust her to ride behind him, as he felt weaker than he realized.

This dispute continued a long time, and had begun to be very hot, when a servant arrived from their good friend, to acquaint them that he was unfortunately prevented from lending them any horses; for that his groom had, unknown to him, put his whole stable under a course of physic.

This argument went on for a long time and was getting really heated when a servant showed up from their good friend to let them know that he was unfortunately unable to lend them any horses because his groom had secretly put all of his horses on a medical treatment.

This advice presently struck the two disputants dumb: Adams cried out, "Was ever anything so unlucky as this poor gentleman? I protest I am more sorry on his account than my own. You see, Joseph, how this good-natured man is treated by his servants; one locks up his linen, another physics his horses, and I suppose, by his being at this house last night, the butler had locked up his cellar. Bless us! how good-nature is used in this world! I protest I am more concerned on his account than my own." "So am not I," cries Joseph; "not that I am much troubled about walking on foot; all my concern is, how we shall get out of the house, unless God sends another pedlar to redeem us. But certainly this gentleman has such an affection for you, that he would lend you a larger sum than we owe here, which is not above four or five shillings." "Very true, child," answered Adams; "I will write a letter to him, and will even venture to solicit him for three half-crowns; there will be no harm in having two or three shillings in our pockets; as we have full forty miles to travel, we may possibly have occasion for them."

This advice left the two debaters speechless: Adams exclaimed, "Was there ever anything so unfortunate as this poor guy? Honestly, I feel worse for him than for myself. You see, Joseph, how this kind-hearted man is treated by his servants; one locks up his linens, another medicates his horses, and I guess since he was here last night, the butler must have locked up his cellar too. Goodness! Look how poorly good nature is treated in this world! I truly feel more worried for him than for myself." "I don't feel the same," said Joseph; "not that I'm bothered about walking; my only concern is how we're going to get out of this place, unless another peddler comes along to save us. But honestly, this gentleman has such a fondness for you that he would lend you more money than we owe here, which is only about four or five shillings." "That's true, my child," replied Adams; "I’ll write him a letter and even dare to ask him for three half-crowns; it wouldn’t hurt to have two or three shillings in our pockets; we have a good forty miles to travel, so we might need them."

Fanny being now risen, Joseph paid her a visit, and left Adams to write his letter, which having finished, he despatched a boy with it to the gentleman, and then seated himself by the door, lighted his pipe, and betook himself to meditation.

Fanny had gotten up, so Joseph went to see her, leaving Adams to write his letter. After Adams finished, he sent a boy with it to the gentleman and then sat by the door, lit his pipe, and started to think.

The boy staying longer than seemed to be necessary, Joseph, who with Fanny was now returned to the parson, expressed some apprehensions that the gentleman's steward had locked up his purse too. To which Adams answered, "It might very possibly be, and he should wonder at no liberties which the devil might put into the head of a wicked servant to take with so worthy a master;" but added, "that, as the sum was so small, so noble a gentleman would be easily able to procure it in the parish, though he had it not in his own pocket. Indeed," says he, "if it was four or five guineas, or any such large quantity of money, it might be a different matter."

The boy stayed longer than seemed necessary, Joseph, who was now back with Fanny at the parson’s place, expressed some concerns that the gentleman's steward had locked up his purse too. Adams replied, "That might very well be true, and I wouldn’t be surprised by any mischief a wicked servant might think up against such a worthy master;" but he added, "since the amount was so small, such a noble gentleman would easily be able to gather it in the parish, even if he didn’t have it on him. In fact," he said, "if it were four or five guineas or any large amount of money, that might be a different story."

They were now sat down to breakfast over some toast and ale, when the boy returned and informed them that the gentleman was not at home. "Very well!" cries Adams; "but why, child, did you not stay till his return? Go back again, my good boy, and wait for his coming home; he cannot be gone far, as his horses are all sick; and besides, he had no intention to go abroad, for he invited us to spend this day and tomorrow at his house. Therefore go back, child, and tarry till his return home." The messenger departed, and was back again with great expedition, bringing an account that the gentleman was gone a long journey, and would not be at home again this month. At these words Adams seemed greatly confounded, saying, "This must be a sudden accident, as the sickness or death of a relation or some such unforeseen misfortune;" and then, turning to Joseph, cried, "I wish you had reminded me to have borrowed this money last night." Joseph, smiling, answered, "He was very much deceived if the gentleman would not have found some excuse to avoid lending it.—I own," says he, "I was never much pleased with his professing so much kindness for you at first sight; for I have heard the gentlemen of our cloth in London tell many such stories of their masters. But when the boy brought the message back of his not being at home, I presently knew what would follow; for, whenever a man of fashion doth not care to fulfil his promises, the custom is to order his servants that he will never be at home to the person so promised. In London they call it denying him. I have myself denied Sir Thomas Booby above a hundred times, and when the man hath danced attendance for about a month or sometimes longer, he is acquainted in the end that the gentleman is gone out of town and could do nothing in the business."—"Good Lord!" says Adams, "what wickedness is there in the Christian world! I profess almost equal to what I have read of the heathens. But surely, Joseph, your suspicions of this gentleman must be unjust, for what a silly fellow must he be who would do the devil's work for nothing! and canst thou tell me any interest he could possibly propose to himself by deceiving us in his professions?"—"It is not for me," answered Joseph, "to give reasons for what men do, to a gentleman of your learning."—"You say right," quoth Adams; "knowledge of men is only to be learned from books; Plato and Seneca for that; and those are authors, I am afraid, child, you never read."—"Not I, sir, truly," answered Joseph; "all I know is, it is a maxim among the gentlemen of our cloth, that those masters who promise the most perform the least; and I have often heard them say they have found the largest vails in those families where they were not promised any. But, sir, instead of considering any farther these matters, it would be our wisest way to contrive some method of getting out of this house; for the generous gentleman, instead of doing us any service, hath left us the whole reckoning to pay." Adams was going to answer, when their host came in, and, with a kind of jeering smile, said, "Well, masters! the squire hath not sent his horses for you yet. Laud help me! how easily some folks make promises!"—"How!" says Adams; "have you ever known him do anything of this kind before?"—"Ay! marry have I," answered the host: "it is no business of mine, you know, sir, to say anything to a gentleman to his face; but now he is not here, I will assure you, he hath not his fellow within the three next market-towns. I own I could not help laughing when I heard him offer you the living, for thereby hangs a good jest. I thought he would have offered you my house next, for one is no more his to dispose of than the other." At these words Adams, blessing himself, declared, "He had never read of such a monster. But what vexes me most," says he, "is, that he hath decoyed us into running up a long debt with you, which we are not able to pay, for we have no money about us, and, what is worse, live at such a distance, that if you should trust us, I am afraid you would lose your money for want of our finding any conveniency of sending it."—"Trust you, master!" says the host, "that I will with all my heart. I honour the clergy too much to deny trusting one of them for such a trifle; besides, I like your fear of never paying me. I have lost many a debt in my lifetime, but was promised to be paid them all in a very short time. I will score this reckoning for the novelty of it. It is the first, I do assure you, of its kind. But what say you, master, shall we have t'other pot before we part? It will waste but a little chalk more, and if you never pay me a shilling the loss will not ruin me." Adams liked the invitation very well, especially as it was delivered with so hearty an accent. He shook his host by the hand, and thanking him, said, "He would tarry another pot rather for the pleasure of such worthy company than for the liquor;" adding, "he was glad to find some Christians left in the kingdom, for that he almost began to suspect that he was sojourning in a country inhabited only by Jews and Turks."

They were sitting down to breakfast with some toast and ale when the boy came back and told them that the gentleman was not at home. "Alright!" Adams exclaimed; "but why, kid, didn't you wait for him to come back? Go back again, my good boy, and wait for him; he can't be far since his horses are all sick, and besides, he didn't plan to go out because he invited us to spend today and tomorrow at his house. So go back, child, and stay until he returns." The messenger left and quickly came back with the news that the gentleman was on a long journey and wouldn't be home for a month. At this, Adams looked very puzzled and said, "This must be a sudden thing, like a relative falling sick or dying, or some other unforeseen misfortune;" and then, turning to Joseph, said, "I wish you had reminded me to borrow that money last night." Joseph smiled and replied, "He would have found some excuse not to lend it, if he wasn't deceiving you.—I admit," he said, "I was never too convinced about his professing such kindness to you right off the bat; I've heard the gentlemen in our line in London tell many similar stories about their employers. But when the boy brought back the news that he wasn't home, I knew exactly what would happen; because when a man of distinction doesn’t want to keep his promises, the usual move is to tell his servants that he’ll never be home for the person he was supposed to meet. In London, they call it denying him. I've denied Sir Thomas Booby over a hundred times, and after the guy has waited around for about a month or more, he eventually learns that the gentleman is out of town and can't help him." —"Good Lord!" cried Adams, "what wickedness exists in the Christian world! It's almost as bad as what I've read about the heathens. But surely, Joseph, you must be unjustly suspicious of this gentleman, because how foolish must he be to do something so underhanded for nothing! Can you tell me what interest he could possibly have in deceiving us?" —"It's not for me," replied Joseph, "to explain why men do what they do, to a gentleman of your standing." —"You’re right," said Adams; "human nature is something to be learned from books; Plato and Seneca for that; and I'm afraid, child, you never read those authors." —"Not I, sir, truly," Joseph answered; "all I know is that there's a saying among the gentlemen in our line that those masters who promise the most deliver the least; and I've often heard them say they've found the best tips from the families where they weren't promised anything. But, sir, instead of thinking any more about this, it would be wiser for us to figure out how to get out of this house; because the generous gentleman, instead of helping us, has left us with the whole bill to pay." Adams was about to respond when their host entered and, with a smirk, said, "Well, gentlemen! The squire hasn't sent his horses for you yet. Goodness! some people make promises so easily!" —"What?" said Adams; "have you ever known him to do something like this before?" —"Oh, indeed I have," replied the host. "It's no business of mine, of course, to say anything to a gentleman’s face; but since he’s not here, I assure you, he doesn’t have anyone like you within the next three market towns. I couldn’t help but laugh when I heard him offer you that position, because there’s a good joke in that. I thought he’d offer you my house next, since neither one is his to give." At these words, Adams, crossing himself, declared, "I’ve never read of such a monster. But what bothers me the most," he said, "is that he lured us into racking up a big bill with you that we can't pay, since we have no money and, worse, we live far away, so if you were to trust us, I’m afraid you’d lose your money because we wouldn’t be able to send it back." —"Trust you, master!" said the host, "I will with all my heart. I respect the clergy too much to deny one of them for such a small amount; plus, I like your concern about never paying me. I’ve lost many debts in my lifetime but was always promised to be paid back in no time. I'll put this bill on the books for the novelty of it. It’s the first of its kind, I assure you. But what do you say, master, should we have another pint before we go? It won’t use up much more chalk, and if you never pay me a penny, it won’t ruin me." Adams liked the invitation, especially since it was offered so heartily. He shook the host's hand, thanked him, and said, "I’d stay for another pint, more for the pleasure of such good company than for the drink;" adding, "I’m glad to see there are still some decent people in the kingdom, because I was starting to think I was in a country just inhabited by Jews and Turks."

The kind host produced the liquor, and Joseph with Fanny retired into the garden, where, while they solaced themselves with amorous discourse, Adams sat down with his host; and, both filling their glasses, and lighting their pipes, they began that dialogue which the reader will find in the next chapter.

The kind host brought out the drinks, and Joseph and Fanny went into the garden, where they enjoyed some romantic conversation. Meanwhile, Adams sat down with his host, and as they filled their glasses and lit their pipes, they started the conversation that the reader will find in the next chapter.


CHAPTER XVII.

A dialogue between Mr Abraham Adams and his host, which, by the disagreement in their opinions, seemed to threaten an unlucky catastrophe, had it not been timely prevented by the return of the lovers.

A conversation between Mr. Abraham Adams and his host, which, due to their differing opinions, looked like it might lead to an unfortunate disaster, was fortunately interrupted by the return of the lovers.

"Sir," said the host, "I assure you you are not the first to whom our squire hath promised more than he hath performed. He is so famous for this practice, that his word will not be taken for much by those who know him. I remember a young fellow whom he promised his parents to make an exciseman. The poor people, who could ill afford it, bred their son to writing and accounts, and other learning to qualify him for the place; and the boy held up his head above his condition with these hopes; nor would he go to plough, nor to any other kind of work, and went constantly drest as fine as could be, with two clean Holland shirts a week, and this for several years; till at last he followed the squire up to London, thinking there to mind him of his promises; but he could never get sight of him. So that, being out of money and business, he fell into evil company and wicked courses; and in the end came to a sentence of transportation, the news of which broke the mother's heart.—I will tell you another true story of him. There was a neighbour of mine, a farmer, who had two sons whom he bred up to the business. Pretty lads they were. Nothing would serve the squire but that the youngest must be made a parson. Upon which he persuaded the father to send him to school, promising that he would afterwards maintain him at the university, and, when he was of a proper age, give him a living. But after the lad had been seven years at school, and his father brought him to the squire, with a letter from his master that he was fit for the university, the squire, instead of minding his promise, or sending him thither at his expense, only told his father that the young man was a fine scholar, and it was pity he could not afford to keep him at Oxford for four or five years more, by which time, if he could get him a curacy, he might have him ordained. The farmer said, 'He was not a man sufficient to do any such thing.'—'Why, then,' answered the squire, 'I am very sorry you have given him so much learning; for, if he cannot get his living by that, it will rather spoil him for anything else; and your other son, who can hardly write his name, will do more at ploughing and sowing, and is in a better condition, than he.' And indeed so it proved; for the poor lad, not finding friends to maintain him in his learning, as he had expected, and being unwilling to work, fell to drinking, though he was a very sober lad before; and in a short time, partly with grief, and partly with good liquor, fell into a consumption, and died.—Nay, I can tell you more still: there was another, a young woman, and the handsomest in all this neighbourhood, whom he enticed up to London, promising to make her a gentlewoman to one of your women of quality; but, instead of keeping his word, we have since heard, after having a child by her himself, she became a common whore; then kept a coffeehouse in Covent Garden; and a little after died of the French distemper in a gaol.—I could tell you many more stories; but how do you imagine he served me myself? You must know, sir, I was bred a seafaring man, and have been many voyages; till at last I came to be master of a ship myself, and was in a fair way of making a fortune, when I was attacked by one of those cursed guarda-costas who took our ships before the beginning of the war; and after a fight, wherein I lost the greater part of my crew, my rigging being all demolished, and two shots received between wind and water, I was forced to strike. The villains carried off my ship, a brigantine of 150 tons—a pretty creature she was—and put me, a man, and a boy, into a little bad pink, in which, with much ado, we at last made Falmouth; though I believe the Spaniards did not imagine she could possibly live a day at sea. Upon my return hither, where my wife, who was of this country, then lived, the squire told me he was so pleased with the defence I had made against the enemy, that he did not fear getting me promoted to a lieutenancy of a man-of-war, if I would accept of it; which I thankfully assured him I would. Well, sir, two or three years passed, during which I had many repeated promises, not only from the squire, but (as he told me) from the lords of the admiralty. He never returned from London but I was assured I might be satisfied now, for I was certain of the first vacancy; and, what surprizes me still, when I reflect on it, these assurances were given me with no less confidence, after so many disappointments, than at first. At last, sir, growing weary, and somewhat suspicious, after so much delay, I wrote to a friend in London, who I knew had some acquaintance at the best house in the admiralty, and desired him to back the squire's interest; for indeed I feared he had solicited the affair with more coldness than he pretended. And what answer do you think my friend sent me? Truly, sir, he acquainted me that the squire had never mentioned my name at the admiralty in his life; and, unless I had much faithfuller interest, advised me to give over my pretensions; which I immediately did, and, with the concurrence of my wife, resolved to set up an alehouse, where you are heartily welcome; and so my service to you; and may the squire, and all such sneaking rascals, go to the devil together."—"O fie!" says Adams, "O fie! He is indeed a wicked man; but G— will, I hope, turn his heart to repentance. Nay, if he could but once see the meanness of this detestable vice; would he but once reflect that he is one of the most scandalous as well as pernicious lyars; sure he must despise himself to so intolerable a degree, that it would be impossible for him to continue a moment in such a course. And to confess the truth, notwithstanding the baseness of this character, which he hath too well deserved, he hath in his countenance sufficient symptoms of that bona indoles, that sweetness of disposition, which furnishes out a good Christian."—"Ah, master! master!" says the host, "if you had travelled as far as I have, and conversed with the many nations where I have traded, you would not give any credit to a man's countenance. Symptoms in his countenance, quotha! I would look there, perhaps, to see whether a man had the small-pox, but for nothing else." He spoke this with so little regard to the parson's observation, that it a good deal nettled him; and, taking the pipe hastily from his mouth, he thus answered: "Master of mine, perhaps I have travelled a great deal farther than you without the assistance of a ship. Do you imagine sailing by different cities or countries is travelling? No.

"Sir," said the host, "I assure you, you're not the first person to whom our squire has promised more than he delivered. He's so well-known for this practice that people who know him don’t take his word seriously. I remember a young guy he assured his parents he’d make an exciseman. The poor folks, who could hardly afford it, invested in his education—writing, math, and other skills to prepare him for the job. The boy felt hopeful and held his head high, refusing to work in the fields or do any other labor, always dressing as finely as possible, with two clean shirts a week, for several years. Eventually, he followed the squire to London, thinking he could remind him of his promises, but he could never find him. Left broke and without direction, he fell in with a bad crowd and ended up in trouble, leading to a sentence of transportation, which broke his mother’s heart. I have another true story about him. There was a neighbor of mine, a farmer, who had two sons he raised for farming. They were good boys. The squire insisted that the youngest should become a priest. So, he persuaded the father to send him to school, promising to support him through university and later give him a position. But after seven years at school, when his father brought him to the squire with a note from his teacher stating he was ready for university, the squire instead told his dad that the young man was a fine scholar, but it was a shame he couldn’t afford to keep him at Oxford for four or five more years, by which time he might be able to get him a curacy. The farmer replied, 'I cannot do that.' The squire then said, 'I regret you’ve given him so much education because if he can't make a living from it, it’ll ruin him for anything else. Your other son, who can barely write his name, will do better in farming and is in a better position than he is.' And that turned out to be the case; the poor kid, not finding any support to continue his studies as he expected, and unwilling to work, fell into drinking, even though he used to be very sober. Soon, partly out of grief and partly from the booze, he got sick and passed away. And there's more: there was a young woman, the prettiest in the area, whom he lured to London, promising to make her a lady among quality women. Instead of keeping his word, we later learned that after having a child with her himself, she became a common prostitute, then ran a coffeehouse in Covent Garden, and soon after died of a disease in jail. I could share even more stories; but how do you think he treated me? You should know, sir, that I grew up on the sea and went on many voyages. Eventually, I became the captain of my own ship and was on the verge of making a fortune when I was attacked by one of those cursed guarda-costas that seized our ships before the war started. After a battle, in which I lost most of my crew, my rigging was destroyed, and I took two shots below the waterline, so I had to surrender. The scoundrels took my ship, a 150-ton brigantine—she was a lovely craft—and put me, a man, and a boy into a little shabby boat, which we barely managed to sail to Falmouth, though I’m sure the Spaniards thought it wouldn't survive a day at sea. When I returned here, where my wife, who was from this area, lived, the squire told me he was so impressed with how I defended against the enemy that he didn’t doubt he could get me promoted to a lieutenant in a man-of-war if I wanted it, which I thankfully accepted. Well, sir, two or three years passed, during which I received many repeated promises, not only from the squire but (he told me) from the lords of the admiralty. Whenever he returned from London, I was assured I'd soon have a place, as I was certain to get the first vacancy. What still surprises me, looking back, is that these assurances were given with just as much confidence after so many disappointments as they were at the start. Eventually, sir, growing weary and a bit suspicious after all the waiting, I wrote to a friend in London, knowing he had connections at the best house in the admiralty, and asked him to support the squire's interest. Honestly, I suspected the squire was more indifferent about the matter than he let on. So, what do you think my friend told me? He informed me that the squire had never mentioned my name at the admiralty, and unless I had a much stronger interest, he advised me to drop my hopes. I immediately did that, and with my wife's agreement, decided to open an alehouse, where you’re more than welcome; so that's my service to you, and may the squire and all his sneaky kind go to the devil together." “Oh dear!” says Adams, “Oh dear! He is indeed a wicked man; but I hope God will lead him to repentance. If he could just see how low this despicable vice is; if he would only realize that he is one of the most scandalous and harmful liars, he must loathe himself to such an unbearable degree that it would be impossible for him to continue in such a way. And to tell the truth, despite the awful nature of this character, which he has fully earned, he shows enough signs of that bona indoles, that goodness of spirit that indicates a good Christian.” “Ah, master! Master!” says the host, “if you had traveled as far as I have and interacted with the many cultures I have traded with, you wouldn’t trust a man’s face. Signs in one’s appearance, please! I might look there, maybe, to see if a man had smallpox, but for nothing else.” He said this with such disregard for the parson's observation that it annoyed him quite a bit, and taking the pipe quickly from his mouth, he replied: “Master mine, perhaps I have traveled much farther than you without a ship. Do you think just sailing by different cities or countries counts as traveling? No."

"Caelum non animum mutant qui trans mare currunt.
"Those who run across the sea do not change their minds.

"I can go farther in an afternoon than you in a twelvemonth. What, I suppose you have seen the Pillars of Hercules, and perhaps the walls of Carthage. Nay, you may have heard Scylla, and seen Charybdis; you may have entered the closet where Archimedes was found at the taking of Syracuse. I suppose you have sailed among the Cyclades, and passed the famous straits which take their name from the unfortunate Helle, whose fate is sweetly described by Apollonius Rhodius; you have passed the very spot, I conceive, where Daedalus fell into that sea, his waxen wings being melted by the sun; you have traversed the Euxine sea, I make no doubt; nay, you may have been on the banks of the Caspian, and called at Colchis, to see if there is ever another golden fleece." "Not I, truly, master," answered the host: "I never touched at any of these places."—"But I have been at all these," replied Adams. "Then, I suppose," cries the host, "you have been at the East Indies; for there are no such, I will be sworn, either in the West or the Levant."—"Pray where's the Levant?" quoth Adams; "that should be in the East Indies by right." "Oho! you are a pretty traveller," cries the host, "and not know the Levant! My service to you, master; you must not talk of these things with me! you must not tip us the traveller; it won't go here." "Since thou art so dull to misunderstand me still," quoth Adams, "I will inform thee; the travelling I mean is in books, the only way of travelling by which any knowledge is to be acquired. From them I learn what I asserted just now, that nature generally imprints such a portraiture of the mind in the countenance, that a skilful physiognomist will rarely be deceived. I presume you have never read the story of Socrates to this purpose, and therefore I will tell it you. A certain physiognomist asserted of Socrates, that he plainly discovered by his features that he was a rogue in his nature. A character so contrary to the tenour of all this great man's actions, and the generally received opinion concerning him, incensed the boys of Athens so that they threw stones at the physiognomist, and would have demolished him for his ignorance, had not Socrates himself prevented them by confessing the truth of his observations, and acknowledging that, though he corrected his disposition by philosophy, he was indeed naturally as inclined to vice as had been predicated of him. Now, pray resolve me—How should a man know this story if he had not read it?" "Well, master," said the host, "and what signifies it whether a man knows it or no? He who goes abroad, as I have done, will always have opportunities enough of knowing the world without troubling his head with Socrates, or any such fellows." "Friend," cries Adams, "if a man should sail round the world, and anchor in every harbour of it, without learning, he would return home as ignorant as he went out." "Lord help you!" answered the host; "there was my boatswain, poor fellow! he could scarce either write or read, and yet he would navigate a ship with any master of a man-of-war; and a very pretty knowledge of trade he had too." "Trade," answered Adams, "as Aristotle proves in his first chapter of Politics, is below a philosopher, and unnatural as it is managed now." The host looked stedfastly at Adams, and after a minute's silence asked him, "If he was one of the writers of the Gazetteers? for I have heard," says he, "they are writ by parsons." "Gazetteers!" answered Adams, "what is that?" "It is a dirty newspaper," replied the host, "which hath been given away all over the nation for these many years, to abuse trade and honest men, which I would not suffer to lye on my table, though it hath been offered me for nothing." "Not I truly," said Adams; "I never write anything but sermons; and I assure you I am no enemy to trade, whilst it is consistent with honesty; nay, I have always looked on the tradesman as a very valuable member of society, and, perhaps, inferior to none but the man of learning." "No, I believe he is not, nor to him neither," answered the host. "Of what use would learning be in a country without trade? What would all you parsons do to clothe your backs and feed your bellies? Who fetches you your silks, and your linens, and your wines, and all the other necessaries of life? I speak chiefly with regard to the sailors." "You should say the extravagancies of life," replied the parson; "but admit they were the necessaries, there is something more necessary than life itself, which is provided by learning; I mean the learning of the clergy. Who clothes you with piety, meekness, humility, charity, patience, and all the other Christian virtues? Who feeds your souls with the milk of brotherly love, and diets them with all the dainty food of holiness, which at once cleanses them of all impure carnal affections, and fattens them with the truly rich spirit of grace? Who doth this?" "Ay, who, indeed?" cries the host; "for I do not remember ever to have seen any such clothing or such feeding. And so, in the mean time, master, my service to you." Adams was going to answer with some severity, when Joseph and Fanny returned and pressed his departure so eagerly that he would not refuse them; and so, grasping his crabstick, he took leave of his host (neither of them being so well pleased with each other as they had been at their first sitting down together), and with Joseph and Fanny, who both expressed much impatience, departed, and now all together renewed their journey.

"I can go further in an afternoon than you can in a year. What, I guess you’ve seen the Pillars of Hercules, and maybe even the walls of Carthage. You might have heard about Scylla and seen Charybdis; you could have visited the place where Archimedes was found during the fall of Syracuse. I assume you've sailed among the Cyclades and passed through the famous straits named after the unfortunate Helle, whose story is sweetly told by Apollonius Rhodius; you’ve probably gone by the spot where Daedalus fell into the sea, his wax wings melting in the sun; you’ve traveled across the Black Sea, I'm sure; and you might have been on the shores of the Caspian Sea and stopped by Colchis to see if there’s ever another golden fleece." "Not me, really," replied the host: "I’ve never been to any of those places." "But I have been to all of them," Adams said. "Then I suppose you've been to the East Indies; there are no such places, I swear, either in the West or the Levant." "Excuse me, but where’s the Levant?" Adams asked; "that should be in the East Indies by rights." "Oh, you’re quite the traveler," the host exclaimed, "and you don’t know the Levant! My regards to you, sir; you shouldn’t talk about these things with me! You can’t play the traveler here." "Since you’re so dull to misunderstand me still," Adams said, "let me clarify; the traveling I mean is through books, the only way to gain knowledge. From them, I learned what I just said—that nature usually leaves a mark of a person's mind on their face, so a skilled physiognomist is rarely fooled. I presume you’ve never read the story about Socrates for this reason, so let me tell you. A certain physiognomist claimed that Socrates showed through his features that he was a rogue by nature. Such a statement, completely contradicting all the great man’s actions and general reputation, infuriated the boys of Athens, and they would have stoned the physiognomist to death for his ignorance if Socrates hadn’t stopped them by admitting the truth of his observations and acknowledging that, although he corrected his disposition through philosophy, he was indeed naturally inclined towards vice as predicted. Now, please tell me—how would someone know this story if they hadn’t read it?" "Well, sir," the host said, "what does it matter whether a man knows it or not? Anyone who travels, like I have, will always have plenty of opportunities to learn about the world without bothering their head with Socrates or any such people." "My friend," Adams replied, "if a man sailed around the world and docked at every harbor without learning, he would return home just as ignorant as when he left." "Good heavens!" the host answered; "there was my boatswain, poor guy! He could hardly read or write, yet he could navigate a ship better than any captain of a warship; he had a pretty good understanding of trade too." "Trade," Adams replied, "as Aristotle proves in his first chapter of Politics, is beneath a philosopher and unnatural as it is practiced today." The host stared at Adams for a moment, then asked, "Are you one of those Gazetteer writers? I’ve heard," he said, "that they are written by clergymen." "Gazetteers!" Adams exclaimed, "What’s that?" "It’s a trashy newspaper," the host replied, "that’s been handed out all over the country for years, to slander trade and honest people, which I wouldn’t let lie on my table, even if it was given to me for free." "Not me, really," Adams said; "I never write anything but sermons; and I assure you I’m not against trade, as long as it’s honest; in fact, I’ve always regarded tradespeople as very valuable members of society, maybe second only to learned men." "No, I don’t believe he is, nor is he," the host replied. "What use would learning be in a country without trade? How would you clergymen clothe your backs and feed your bellies? Who brings you your silks, linens, wines, and all the other necessities of life? I speak mainly about the sailors." "You should say the luxuries of life," the parson replied; "but let’s say they are necessities, there’s something even more necessary than life itself, which learning provides; I mean the education of the clergy. Who dresses you in piety, meekness, humility, charity, patience, and all the other Christian virtues? Who feeds your souls with the milk of brotherly love and nourishes them with the delightful food of holiness, cleansing them of all impure desires and fattening them with the truly rich spirit of grace? Who does that?" "Yeah, who indeed?" the host said; "because I don’t remember ever seeing such clothing or such feeding. And so, in the meantime, master, my regards to you." Adams was about to respond more critically when Joseph and Fanny returned and insisted he leave so eagerly that he wouldn’t refuse them; so, grabbing his walking stick, he bid farewell to his host (neither was as pleased with the other as they had been when they first sat down together), and with Joseph and Fanny, both showing much impatience, he departed, and together they resumed their journey.


BOOK III.


CHAPTER I.

Matter prefatory in praise of biography.

Introductory remarks in praise of biography.

Notwithstanding the preference which may be vulgarly given to the authority of those romance writers who entitle their books "the History of England, the History of France, of Spain, &c.," it is most certain that truth is to be found only in the works of those who celebrate the lives of great men, and are commonly called biographers, as the others should indeed be termed topographers, or chorographers; words which might well mark the distinction between them; it being the business of the latter chiefly to describe countries and cities, which, with the assistance of maps, they do pretty justly, and may be depended upon; but as to the actions and characters of men, their writings are not quite so authentic, of which there needs no other proof than those eternal contradictions occurring between two topographers who undertake the history of the same country: for instance, between my Lord Clarendon and Mr Whitelocke, between Mr Echard and Rapin, and many others; where, facts being set forth in a different light, every reader believes as he pleases; and, indeed, the more judicious and suspicious very justly esteem the whole as no other than a romance, in which the writer hath indulged a happy and fertile invention. But though these widely differ in the narrative of facts; some ascribing victory to the one, and others to the other party; some representing the same man as a rogue, while others give him a great and honest character; yet all agree in the scene where the fact is supposed to have happened, and where the person, who is both a rogue and an honest man, lived. Now with us biographers the case is different; the facts we deliver may be relied on, though we often mistake the age and country wherein they happened: for, though it may be worth the examination of critics, whether the shepherd Chrysostom, who, as Cervantes informs us, died for love of the fair Marcella, who hated him, was ever in Spain, will any one doubt but that such a silly fellow hath really existed? Is there in the world such a sceptic as to disbelieve the madness of Cardenio, the perfidy of Ferdinand, the impertinent curiosity of Anselmo, the weakness of Camilla, the irresolute friendship of Lothario? though perhaps, as to the time and place where those several persons lived, that good historian may be deplorably deficient. But the most known instance of this kind is in the true history of Gil Blas, where the inimitable biographer hath made a notorious blunder in the country of Dr Sangrado, who used his patients as a vintner doth his wine-vessels, by letting out their blood, and filling them up with water. Doth not every one, who is the least versed in physical history, know that Spain was not the country in which this doctor lived? The same writer hath likewise erred in the country of his archbishop, as well as that of those great personages whose understandings were too sublime to taste anything but tragedy, and in many others. The same mistakes may likewise be observed in Scarron, the Arabian Nights, the History of Marianne and le Paisan Parvenu, and perhaps some few other writers of this class, whom I have not read, or do not at present recollect; for I would by no means be thought to comprehend those persons of surprizing genius, the authors of immense romances, or the modern novel and Atalantis writers; who, without any assistance from nature or history, record persons who never were, or will be, and facts which never did, nor possibly can, happen; whose heroes are of their own creation, and their brains the chaos whence all their materials are selected. Not that such writers deserve no honour; so far otherwise, that perhaps they merit the highest; for what can be nobler than to be as an example of the wonderful extent of human genius? One may apply to them what Balzac says of Aristotle, that they are a second nature (for they have no communication with the first; by which, authors of an inferior class, who cannot stand alone, are obliged to support themselves as with crutches); but these of whom I am now speaking seem to be possessed of those stilts, which the excellent Voltaire tells us, in his letters, "carry the genius far off, but with an regular pace." Indeed, far out of the sight of the reader,

Notwithstanding the preference often given to the authority of those romance writers who title their books "the History of England, the History of France, Spain, etc.," it is clear that truth is found only in the works of those who focus on the lives of great individuals, commonly known as biographers. The others should really be called topographers or chorographers; terms that highlight the difference between them. The job of the latter is mainly to describe countries and cities, which they do quite accurately with the help of maps and can generally be relied upon. However, when it comes to the actions and characters of people, their writings are not as authentic. This is proven by the constant contradictions found between two topographers who write about the same country. For example, between my Lord Clarendon and Mr. Whitelocke, or Mr. Echard and Rapin, among many others, where the facts are presented differently, leaving every reader to believe what they want. Indeed, the more discerning and skeptical readers justifiably view the entire narrative as a romance, where the writer indulges in a rich and creative imagination. Although these writers may differ greatly in recounting events—some attributing victory to one side and others to another, some depicting the same person as a villain while others portray him as noble—all agree on the location where these events supposedly took place, where the person, both devious and virtuous, actually lived. In contrast, biographers offer a different scenario. The facts we present can be trusted, even if we sometimes misidentify the time and place where they occurred. For example, though it could be worth reviewing whether the shepherd Chrysostom, who Cervantes tells us died for love of the beautiful Marcella, who despised him, actually existed in Spain, who would doubt that such a foolish character truly lived? Is there anyone who doubts the madness of Cardenio, the treachery of Ferdinand, the nosy curiosity of Anselmo, or the weakness of Camilla, despite possibly lacking in the specifics of the time and place where these individuals lived? The most obvious example of this is in the true story of Gil Blas, where the remarkable biographer makes a significant error regarding the country of Dr. Sangrado, who treated his patients like a vintner treats his wine barrels, draining their blood and replacing it with water. Doesn’t everyone at least somewhat familiar with medical history know that Spain was not the location of this doctor? The same author also made mistakes regarding the country of his archbishop and other notable figures whose intellects were too lofty to engage with anything but tragedy, along with many others. Similar mistakes can also be seen in works by Scarron, the Arabian Nights, the History of Marianne, and le Paisan Parvenu, along with perhaps a few other authors of this genre that I haven’t read or can’t currently recall. I definitely do not want to be seen as encompassing those writers of amazing talent, the authors of vast romances, or contemporary novelists and Atalantis writers, who, without any help from reality or history, craft tales about people who never existed or will, and events that never happened and possibly can’t. Their heroes are of their own invention, and their imaginations the chaotic source from which all their ideas are drawn. Not that such authors deserve no recognition; on the contrary, they may even deserve the highest praise, as what could be more admirable than exemplifying the incredible range of human creativity? One might apply to them what Balzac says of Aristotle: they are a second nature (as they have no connection with the first; authors of a lesser class, unable to stand on their own, must lean on support). However, the authors I’m discussing now appear to have those stilts, which the excellent Voltaire tells us in his letters, "carry the genius far off, but with an irregular pace." Indeed, well beyond the reader's view.

Beyond the realm of Chaos and old Night.
Outside the realm of Chaos and ancient Night.

But to return to the former class, who are contented to copy nature, instead of forming originals from the confused heap of matter in their own brains, is not such a book as that which records the achievements of the renowned Don Quixote more worthy the name of a history than even Mariana's: for, whereas the latter is confined to a particular period of time, and to a particular nation, the former is the history of the world in general, at least that part which is polished by laws, arts, and sciences; and of that from the time it was first polished to this day; nay, and forwards as long as it shall so remain?

But to get back to the previous group, who are satisfied with just copying nature instead of creating their own unique ideas from the chaotic mix in their minds, isn't a book that tells the stories of the famous Don Quixote more deserving of being called a history than even Mariana's? Because while the latter focuses on a specific time and a specific nation, the former tells the history of the world in general—at least the part that's refined by laws, arts, and sciences; and it covers that from the moment it was first refined up to today; and even into the future as long as it continues to be so?

I shall now proceed to apply these observations to the work before us; for indeed I have set them down principally to obviate some constructions which the good nature of mankind, who are always forward to see their friends' virtues recorded, may put to particular parts. I question not but several of my readers will know the lawyer in the stage-coach the moment they hear his voice. It is likewise odds but the wit and the prude meet with some of their acquaintance, as well as all the rest of my characters. To prevent, therefore, any such malicious applications, I declare here, once for all, I describe not men, but manners; not an individual, but a species. Perhaps it will be answered, Are not the characters then taken from life? To which I answer in the affirmative; nay, I believe I might aver that I have writ little more than I have seen. The lawyer is not only alive, but hath been so these four thousand years; and I hope G— will indulge his life as many yet to come. He hath not indeed confined himself to one profession, one religion, or one country; but when the first mean selfish creature appeared on the human stage, who made self the centre of the whole creation, would give himself no pain, incur no danger, advance no money, to assist or preserve his fellow-creatures; then was our lawyer born; and, whilst such a person as I have described exists on earth, so long shall he remain upon it. It is, therefore, doing him little honour to imagine he endeavours to mimick some little obscure fellow, because he happens to resemble him in one particular feature, or perhaps in his profession; whereas his appearance in the world is calculated for much more general and noble purposes; not to expose one pitiful wretch to the small and contemptible circle of his acquaintance; but to hold the glass to thousands in their closets, that they may contemplate their deformity, and endeavour to reduce it, and thus by suffering private mortification may avoid public shame. This places the boundary between, and distinguishes the satirist from the libeller: for the former privately corrects the fault for the benefit of the person, like a parent; the latter publickly exposes the person himself, as an example to others, like an executioner.

I will now apply these observations to the work at hand; because, honestly, I noted them mainly to avoid some interpretations that kind-hearted people, who are always eager to recognize their friends' good qualities, might make about certain parts. I'm sure many of my readers will recognize the lawyer in the stagecoach as soon as they hear his voice. It's also likely that the wit and the prude will run into some acquaintances, just like all the other characters I've created. To prevent any malicious interpretations, I want to clarify once and for all that I'm not describing individuals, but rather behaviors; not a single person, but a type. You might ask, aren’t these characters based on real life? To which I affirm yes; in fact, I believe I've written little more than what I have observed. The lawyer not only exists but has been around for four thousand years; and I hope he continues to live as long as humanity does. He hasn’t limited himself to one profession, religion, or nationality; but from the moment the first selfish being appeared on this planet, who made themselves the center of their own universe and refused to endure any inconvenience, take any risks, or spend any money to help others, that is when our lawyer came to be. As long as such a person exists in the world, he will too. Therefore, it does him little credit to think he simply tries to mimic some obscure character because they happen to share one trait, or maybe their profession; when in reality, his presence in the world serves much grander and nobler purposes. He doesn’t aim to expose a pitiful individual to the small, contemptible circle of their acquaintances; rather, he holds up a mirror to thousands in their private spaces, so they can see their flaws and work to improve themselves, thereby enduring private humiliation to avoid public disgrace. This is what separates the satirist from the libeler: the former privately corrects faults for the benefit of the person, like a parent; the latter publicly exposes the person as an example for others, like an executioner.

There are besides little circumstances to be considered; as the drapery of a picture, which though fashion varies at different times, the resemblance of the countenance is not by those means diminished. Thus I believe we may venture to say Mrs Tow-wouse is coeval with our lawyer: and, though perhaps, during the changes which so long an existence must have passed through, she may in her turn have stood behind the bar at an inn, I will not scruple to affirm she hath likewise in the revolution of ages sat on a throne. In short, where extreme turbulency of temper, avarice, and an insensibility of human misery, with a degree of hypocrisy, have united in a female composition, Mrs Tow-wouse was that woman; and where a good inclination, eclipsed by a poverty of spirit and understanding, hath glimmered forth in a man, that man hath been no other than her sneaking husband.

There are also a few minor details to consider, like the backdrop of a painting, which, even though styles change over time, doesn’t diminish the likeness of the face. So, I believe we can confidently say that Mrs. Tow-wouse is as old as our lawyer. And although she may have stood behind a bar at an inn during the many changes she has experienced in her long life, I won’t hesitate to claim that she has also, at some point in history, sat on a throne. In short, where an extreme volatility of temper, greed, and an indifference to human suffering, along with a touch of hypocrisy, have come together in a woman, Mrs. Tow-wouse was that woman; and where a good nature, overshadowed by a lack of spirit and understanding, has barely shone in a man, that man has been none other than her sneaky husband.

I shall detain my reader no longer than to give him one caution more of an opposite kind: for, as in most of our particular characters we mean not to lash individuals, but all of the like sort, so, in our general descriptions, we mean not universals, but would be understood with many exceptions: for instance, in our description of high people, we cannot be intended to include such as, whilst they are an honour to their high rank, by a well-guided condescension make their superiority as easy as possible to those whom fortune chiefly hath placed below them. Of this number I could name a peer no less elevated by nature than by fortune; who, whilst he wears the noblest ensigns of honour on his person, bears the truest stamp of dignity on his mind, adorned with greatness, enriched with knowledge, and embellished with genius. I have seen this man relieve with generosity, while he hath conversed with freedom, and be to the same person a patron and a companion. I could name a commoner, raised higher above the multitude by superior talents than is in the power of his prince to exalt him, whose behaviour to those he hath obliged is more amiable than the obligation itself; and who is so great a master of affability, that, if he could divest himself of an inherent greatness in his manner, would often make the lowest of his acquaintance forget who was the master of that palace in which they are so courteously entertained. These are pictures which must be, I believe, known: I declare they are taken from the life, and not intended to exceed it. By those high people, therefore, whom I have described, I mean a set of wretches, who, while they are a disgrace to their ancestors, whose honours and fortunes they inherit (or perhaps a greater to their mother, for such degeneracy is scarce credible), have the insolence to treat those with disregard who are at least equal to the founders of their own splendor. It is, I fancy, impossible to conceive a spectacle more worthy of our indignation, than that of a fellow, who is not only a blot in the escutcheon of a great family, but a scandal to the human species, maintaining a supercilious behaviour to men who are an honour to their nature and a disgrace to their fortune.

I won’t take up any more of your time than to offer one more warning of a different nature: while in most of our specific portrayals we don’t mean to criticize individuals but rather all those like them, in our general descriptions, we don’t intend to imply universals but hope to be understood with many exceptions. For example, when we talk about high-status people, we don’t include those who, while they honor their elevated rank, graciously make their superiority as easy as possible for those less fortunate. I could mention a peer who is just as elevated by nature as by wealth; he wears the finest insignia of honor but possesses the truest dignity of spirit—marked by greatness, filled with knowledge, and shining with talent. I’ve seen this man be generous with his help while interacting freely, acting as both a patron and a friend. I can also mention a commoner, whose talents raise him above the masses more than any title his prince could bestow, and whose attitude toward those he has helped is more delightful than the help itself; he is so personable that if he could shed his natural greatness, he might make the least of his acquaintances forget who truly owns the grand house in which they are so kindly welcomed. These are images that I believe should be recognized: I assure you they are drawn from real life and not meant to go beyond it. By the high-status individuals I’ve described, I refer to a group of disgraceful people who, while shaming their ancestors—whose honors and fortunes they inherit (or perhaps doing an even greater disservice to their mother, as such degeneration is hard to believe)—have the audacity to look down on those who are at least equal to the founders of their own wealth. I think it’s impossible to imagine a more infuriating sight than a person who is not only a stain on the reputation of a great family but a blot on humanity as a whole, acting haughty towards individuals who bring honor to their character but are unfortunate in their circumstances.

And now, reader, taking these hints along with you, you may, if you please, proceed to the sequel of this our true history.

And now, reader, with these hints in mind, you may, if you'd like, continue to the next part of this true story.


CHAPTER II.

A night scene, wherein several wonderful adventures befel Adams and his fellow-travellers.

A night scene where Adams and his fellow travelers experienced several amazing adventures.

It was so late when our travellers left the inn or alehouse (for it might be called either), that they had not travelled many miles before night overtook them, or met them, which you please. The reader must excuse me if I am not particular as to the way they took; for, as we are now drawing near the seat of the Boobies, and as that is a ticklish name, which malicious persons may apply, according to their evil inclinations, to several worthy country squires, a race of men whom we look upon as entirely inoffensive, and for whom we have an adequate regard, we shall lend no assistance to any such malicious purposes.

It was so late when our travelers left the inn or pub (since it could be called either) that they hadn't gone very far before night caught up with them. The reader will have to forgive me for not being specific about the route they took; as we are getting close to the home of the Boobies, which is a sensitive term that malicious people might use to refer sneakily to several respectable country gentlemen—men we consider completely harmless and for whom we have a good deal of respect—we won’t support any such unkind intentions.

Darkness had now overspread the hemisphere, when Fanny whispered Joseph "that she begged to rest herself a little; for that she was so tired she could walk no farther." Joseph immediately prevailed with parson Adams, who was as brisk as a bee, to stop. He had no sooner seated himself than he lamented the loss of his dear Aeschylus; but was a little comforted when reminded that, if he had it in his possession, he could not see to read.

Darkness had now covered the area when Fanny whispered to Joseph that she needed to rest for a bit because she was so tired she couldn’t walk any farther. Joseph quickly convinced Parson Adams, who was as lively as ever, to stop. As soon as he sat down, he expressed his sorrow over losing his beloved Aeschylus, but he felt a bit better when reminded that if he had it with him, he wouldn’t be able to see to read it anyway.

The sky was so clouded, that not a star appeared. It was indeed, according to Milton, darkness visible. This was a circumstance, however, very favourable to Joseph; for Fanny, not suspicious of being overseen by Adams, gave a loose to her passion which she had never done before, and, reclining her head on his bosom, threw her arm carelessly round him, and suffered him to lay his cheek close to hers. All this infused such happiness into Joseph, that he would not have changed his turf for the finest down in the finest palace in the universe.

The sky was so overcast that not a single star was visible. It was, as Milton described, darkness visible. However, this was really advantageous for Joseph; Fanny, unaware that Adams might be watching, let her feelings flow more freely than ever before. She rested her head on his chest, casually draped her arm around him, and allowed him to press his cheek against hers. This brought Joseph so much joy that he wouldn’t have traded his humble surroundings for the softest bedding in the most luxurious palace in the world.

Adams sat at some distance from the lovers, and, being unwilling to disturb them, applied himself to meditation; in which he had not spent much time before he discovered a light at some distance that seemed approaching towards him. He immediately hailed it; but, to his sorrow and surprize, it stopped for a moment, and then disappeared. He then called to Joseph, asking him, "if he had not seen the light?" Joseph answered, "he had."—"And did you not mark how it vanished?" returned he: "though I am not afraid of ghosts, I do not absolutely disbelieve them."

Adams sat away from the lovers, and not wanting to interrupt them, he focused on meditating. He hadn’t been at it long before he noticed a light in the distance that seemed to be coming closer. He immediately called out to it, but, to his dismay and surprise, it stopped for a moment and then vanished. He then called out to Joseph, asking him, "Did you see that light?" Joseph replied, "I did."—"Did you notice how it disappeared?" he asked. "I'm not scared of ghosts, but I don't completely dismiss them."

He then entered into a meditation on those unsubstantial beings; which was soon interrupted by several voices, which he thought almost at his elbow, though in fact they were not so extremely near. However, he could distinctly hear them agree on the murder of any one they met; and a little after heard one of them say, "he had killed a dozen since that day fortnight."

He then started to think about those imaginary beings; however, he was soon interrupted by several voices that sounded almost right next to him, even though they weren't that close. Still, he could clearly hear them agreeing to kill anyone they encountered, and shortly after, he heard one of them say, "I've killed a dozen since that day two weeks ago."

Adams now fell on his knees, and committed himself to the care of Providence; and poor Fanny, who likewise heard those terrible words, embraced Joseph so closely, that had not he, whose ears were also open, been apprehensive on her account, he would have thought no danger which threatened only himself too dear a price for such embraces.

Adams now dropped to his knees and entrusted himself to the care of Providence; and poor Fanny, who also heard those dreadful words, hugged Joseph so tightly that if he, whose ears were also open, hadn't been worried about her, he would have thought that any danger threatening only him was not worth such close embraces.

Joseph now drew forth his penknife, and Adams, having finished his ejaculations, grasped his crab-stick, his only weapon, and, coming up to Joseph, would have had him quit Fanny, and place her in the rear; but his advice was fruitless; she clung closer to him, not at all regarding the presence of Adams, and in a soothing voice declared, "she would die in his arms." Joseph, clasping her with inexpressible eagerness, whispered her, "that he preferred death in hers to life out of them." Adams, brandishing his crabstick, said, "he despised death as much as any man," and then repeated aloud—

Joseph took out his penknife, and Adams, having finished his prayers, grabbed his crab-stick, his only weapon, and approached Joseph, insisting that he leave Fanny and move her to the back. But his advice went ignored; she clung tightly to him, completely unconcerned about Adams's presence, and in a soothing voice said, "I would die in your arms." Joseph, holding her with intense eagerness, whispered to her, "I’d rather die in your arms than live without them." Adams, swinging his crabstick, declared, "I despise death as much as anyone," and then shouted—

"Est hic, est animus lucis contemptor et illum,
Qui vita bene credat emi quo tendis, honorem."
"Here is the spirit that scorns the light and him,
Who believes that a good life can be bought with honor."

Upon this the voices ceased for a moment, and then one of them called out, "D—n you, who is there?" To which Adams was prudent enough to make no reply; and of a sudden he observed half-a-dozen lights, which seemed to rise all at once from the ground and advance briskly towards him. This he immediately concluded to be an apparition; and now, beginning to conceive that the voices were of the same kind, he called out, "In the name of the L—d, what wouldst thou have?" He had no sooner spoke than he heard one of the voices cry out, "D—n them, here they come;" and soon after heard several hearty blows, as if a number of men had been engaged at quarterstaff. He was just advancing towards the place of combat, when Joseph, catching him by the skirts, begged him that they might take the opportunity of the dark to convey away Fanny from the danger which threatened her. He presently complied, and, Joseph lifting up Fanny, they all three made the best of their way; and without looking behind them, or being overtaken, they had travelled full two miles, poor Fanny not once complaining of being tired, when they saw afar off several lights scattered at a small distance from each other, and at the same time found themselves on the descent of a very steep hill. Adams's foot slipping, he instantly disappeared, which greatly frightened both Joseph and Fanny: indeed, if the light had permitted them to see it, they would scarce have refrained laughing to see the parson rolling down the hill; which he did from top to bottom, without receiving any harm. He then hollowed as loud as he could, to inform them of his safety, and relieve them from the fears which they had conceived for him. Joseph and Fanny halted some time, considering what to do; at last they advanced a few paces, where the declivity seemed least steep; and then Joseph, taking his Fanny in his arms, walked firmly down the hill, without making a false step, and at length landed her at the bottom, where Adams soon came to them.

Upon this, the voices paused for a moment, and then one of them shouted, "Damn you, who’s there?" Adams wisely chose not to respond; suddenly, he noticed about six lights that seemed to rise from the ground and move quickly toward him. He immediately assumed this was a ghost and, starting to think the voices were similar, he called out, "In the name of the Lord, what do you want?" No sooner had he spoken than he heard one of the voices yell, "Damn them, here they come," followed by the sound of several hard blows, as if a group of men were fighting with quarterstaffs. Just as he was moving toward the fight, Joseph grabbed him by the coat and urged him to take advantage of the darkness to get Fanny away from the danger she faced. He quickly agreed, and with Joseph lifting Fanny, the three of them made their way as best they could. Without looking back or getting caught, they had traveled a full two miles, with poor Fanny never once complaining of being tired, when they spotted several lights in the distance, scattered apart, and found themselves on the slope of a very steep hill. As Adams's foot slipped, he suddenly tumbled down, which greatly startled both Joseph and Fanny. In fact, if the light had allowed them to see, they might have laughed at the sight of the parson rolling down the hill, which he did from top to bottom without getting hurt. He then shouted as loudly as he could to let them know he was okay and to ease their worries about him. Joseph and Fanny paused for a moment, trying to decide what to do; finally, they moved a few steps where the slope seemed less steep. Then Joseph, lifting Fanny in his arms, walked carefully down the hill without stumbling, and eventually set her down safely at the bottom, where Adams soon joined them.

Learn hence, my fair countrywomen, to consider your own weakness, and the many occasions on which the strength of a man may be useful to you; and, duly weighing this, take care that you match not yourselves with the spindle-shanked beaus and petit-maîtres of the age, who, instead of being able, like Joseph Andrews, to carry you in lusty arms through the rugged ways and downhill steeps of life, will rather want to support their feeble limbs with your strength and assistance.

Learn, my lovely fellow countrywomen, to recognize your own vulnerabilities and the many times a man’s strength might be beneficial to you. With that in mind, make sure you don’t pair up with the skinny, vain guys and pretentious fools of today. Instead of being able to carry you like Joseph Andrews through the tough paths and steep slopes of life, they will likely rely on your strength and support for their weak bodies.

Our travellers now moved forwards where the nearest light presented itself; and, having crossed a common field, they came to a meadow, where they seemed to be at a very little distance from the light, when, to their grief, they arrived at the banks of a river. Adams here made a full stop, and declared he could swim, but doubted how it was possible to get Fanny over: to which Joseph answered, "If they walked along its banks, they might be certain of soon finding a bridge, especially as by the number of lights they might be assured a parish was near." "Odso, that's true indeed," said Adams; "I did not think of that."

Our travelers moved forward toward the nearest light; after crossing a common field, they reached a meadow where they thought they were very close to the light. To their dismay, they found themselves on the banks of a river. Adams came to a complete stop and said he could swim, but he wasn’t sure how to get Fanny across. Joseph replied, "If we walk along the banks, we’ll probably find a bridge soon, especially since all those lights mean there’s a parish nearby." "Oh, that’s true," said Adams. "I didn’t think of that."

Accordingly, Joseph's advice being taken, they passed over two meadows, and came to a little orchard, which led them to a house. Fanny begged of Joseph to knock at the door, assuring him "she was so weary that she could hardly stand on her feet." Adams, who was foremost, performed this ceremony; and, the door being immediately opened, a plain kind of man appeared at it: Adams acquainted him "that they had a young woman with them who was so tired with her journey that he should be much obliged to him if he would suffer her to come in and rest herself." The man, who saw Fanny by the light of the candle which he held in his hand, perceiving her innocent and modest look, and having no apprehensions from the civil behaviour of Adams, presently answered, "That the young woman was very welcome to rest herself in his house, and so were her company." He then ushered them into a very decent room, where his wife was sitting at a table: she immediately rose up, and assisted them in setting forth chairs, and desired them to sit down; which they had no sooner done than the man of the house asked them if they would have anything to refresh themselves with? Adams thanked him, and answered he should be obliged to him for a cup of his ale, which was likewise chosen by Joseph and Fanny. Whilst he was gone to fill a very large jug with this liquor, his wife told Fanny she seemed greatly fatigued, and desired her to take something stronger than ale; but she refused with many thanks, saying it was true she was very much tired, but a little rest she hoped would restore her. As soon as the company were all seated, Mr Adams, who had filled himself with ale, and by public permission had lighted his pipe, turned to the master of the house, asking him, "If evil spirits did not use to walk in that neighbourhood?" To which receiving no answer, he began to inform him of the adventure which they met with on the downs; nor had he proceeded far in the story when somebody knocked very hard at the door. The company expressed some amazement, and Fanny and the good woman turned pale: her husband went forth, and whilst he was absent, which was some time, they all remained silent, looking at one another, and heard several voices discoursing pretty loudly. Adams was fully persuaded that spirits were abroad, and began to meditate some exorcisms; Joseph a little inclined to the same opinion; Fanny was more afraid of men; and the good woman herself began to suspect her guests, and imagined those without were rogues belonging to their gang. At length the master of the house returned, and, laughing, told Adams he had discovered his apparition; that the murderers were sheep-stealers, and the twelve persons murdered were no other than twelve sheep; adding, that the shepherds had got the better of them, had secured two, and were proceeding with them to a justice of peace. This account greatly relieved the fears of the whole company; but Adams muttered to himself, "He was convinced of the truth of apparitions for all that."

Accordingly, taking Joseph's advice, they crossed two meadows and arrived at a small orchard that led them to a house. Fanny asked Joseph to knock on the door, assuring him, "I’m so tired I can hardly stand." Adams, who was leading, knocked on the door, which was immediately opened by a plain-looking man. Adams informed him, "We have a young woman with us who is so exhausted from her journey; I would greatly appreciate it if you’d allow her to come in and rest." The man, seeing Fanny by the light of the candle he held, noticed her innocent and modest expression and, feeling reassured by Adams’s polite demeanor, replied, "The young woman is very welcome to rest in my home, and so are her companions." He then led them into a decent room where his wife was sitting at a table; she immediately stood up to help set out chairs and invited them to sit down. No sooner had they sat than the man of the house asked if they would like anything to refresh themselves. Adams thanked him and said he would appreciate a cup of his ale, which Fanny and Joseph also chose. While he went to fill a large jug with the drink, his wife asked Fanny if she seemed very tired and suggested she take something stronger than ale. Fanny politely declined, saying that while she was quite tired, she hoped a little rest would help. Once everyone was seated, Mr. Adams, having filled himself with ale and lighting his pipe with permission, turned to the host and asked, "Aren’t there legends of evil spirits wandering in this area?" After receiving no response, he began telling him about their adventure on the downs. He hadn’t gotten far into the story when there was a loud knock at the door. The group reacted with surprise, and both Fanny and the woman looked pale. Fanny’s husband went out, and while he was away, which took some time, they all sat in silence, looking at each other and heard several loud voices outside. Adams was completely convinced that spirits were afoot and began to think about some exorcisms; Joseph was somewhat inclined to the same belief; Fanny was more afraid of people; and the woman started to suspect her guests, thinking those outside were thieves from their gang. Finally, the host returned, laughing, and told Adams he had figured out what was going on; the so-called "murderers" were just sheep-stealers, and the twelve victims were actually twelve sheep, adding that the shepherds had apprehended two of them and were taking them to a magistrate. This news eased everyone's fears greatly, but Adams muttered to himself, "I still believe in the reality of spirits."

They now sat chearfully round the fire, till the master of the house, having surveyed his guests, and conceiving that the cassock, which, having fallen down, appeared under Adams's greatcoat, and the shabby livery on Joseph Andrews, did not well suit with the familiarity between them, began to entertain some suspicions not much to their advantage: addressing himself therefore to Adams, he said, "He perceived he was a clergyman by his dress, and supposed that honest man was his footman." "Sir," answered Adams, "I am a clergyman at your service; but as to that young man, whom you have rightly termed honest, he is at present in nobody's service; he never lived in any other family than that of Lady Booby, from whence he was discharged, I assure you, for no crime." Joseph said, "He did not wonder the gentleman was surprized to see one of Mr Adams's character condescend to so much goodness with a poor man."—"Child," said Adams, "I should be ashamed of my cloth if I thought a poor man, who is honest, below my notice or my familiarity. I know not how those who think otherwise can profess themselves followers and servants of Him who made no distinction, unless, peradventure, by preferring the poor to the rich.—Sir," said he, addressing himself to the gentleman, "these two poor young people are my parishioners, and I look on them and love them as my children. There is something singular enough in their history, but I have not now time to recount it." The master of the house, notwithstanding the simplicity which discovered itself in Adams, knew too much of the world to give a hasty belief to professions. He was not yet quite certain that Adams had any more of the clergyman in him than his cassock. To try him therefore further, he asked him, "If Mr Pope had lately published anything new?" Adams answered, "He had heard great commendations of that poet, but that he had never read nor knew any of his works."—"Ho! ho!" says the gentleman to himself, "have I caught you? What!" said he, "have you never seen his Homer?" Adams answered, "he had never read any translation of the classicks." "Why, truly," reply'd the gentleman, "there is a dignity in the Greek language which I think no modern tongue can reach."—"Do you understand Greek, sir?" said Adams hastily. "A little, sir," answered the gentleman. "Do you know, sir," cry'd Adams, "where I can buy an Aeschylus? an unlucky misfortune lately happened to mine." Aeschylus was beyond the gentleman, though he knew him very well by name; he therefore, returning back to Homer, asked Adams, "What part of the Iliad he thought most excellent?" Adams returned, "His question would be properer, What kind of beauty was the chief in poetry? for that Homer was equally excellent in them all. And, indeed," continued he, "what Cicero says of a complete orator may well be applied to a great poet: 'He ought to comprehend all perfections.' Homer did this in the most excellent degree; it is not without reason, therefore, that the philosopher, in the twenty-second chapter of his Poeticks, mentions him by no other appellation than that of the Poet. He was the father of the drama as well as the epic; not of tragedy only, but of comedy also; for his Margites, which is deplorably lost, bore, says Aristotle, the same analogy to comedy as his Odyssey and Iliad to tragedy. To him, therefore, we owe Aristophanes as well as Euripides, Sophocles, and my poor Aeschylus. But if you please we will confine ourselves (at least for the present) to the Iliad, his noblest work; though neither Aristotle nor Horace give it the preference, as I remember, to the Odyssey. First, then, as to his subject, can anything be more simple, and at the same time more noble? He is rightly praised by the first of those judicious critics for not chusing the whole war, which, though he says it hath a complete beginning and end, would have been too great for the understanding to comprehend at one view. I have, therefore, often wondered why so correct a writer as Horace should, in his epistle to Lollius, call him the Trojani Belli Scriptorem. Secondly, his action, termed by Aristotle, Pragmaton Systasis; is it possible for the mind of man to conceive an idea of such perfect unity, and at the same time so replete with greatness? And here I must observe, what I do not remember to have seen noted by any, the Harmotton, that agreement of his action to his subject: for, as the subject is anger, how agreeable is his action, which is war; from which every incident arises and to which every episode immediately relates. Thirdly, his manners, which Aristotle places second in his description of the several parts of tragedy, and which he says are included in the action; I am at a loss whether I should rather admire the exactness of his judgment in the nice distinction or the immensity of his imagination in their variety. For, as to the former of these, how accurately is the sedate, injured resentment of Achilles, distinguished from the hot, insulting passion of Agamemnon! How widely doth the brutal courage of Ajax differ from the amiable bravery of Diomedes; and the wisdom of Nestor, which is the result of long reflection and experience, from the cunning of Ulysses, the effect of art and subtlety only! If we consider their variety, we may cry out, with Aristotle in his 24th chapter, that no part of this divine poem is destitute of manners. Indeed, I might affirm that there is scarce a character in human nature untouched in some part or other. And, as there is no passion which he is not able to describe, so is there none in his reader which he cannot raise. If he hath any superior excellence to the rest, I have been inclined to fancy it is in the pathetic. I am sure I never read with dry eyes the two episodes where Andromache is introduced in the former lamenting the danger, and in the latter the death, of Hector. The images are so extremely tender in these, that I am convinced the poet had the worthiest and best heart imaginable. Nor can I help observing how Sophocles falls short of the beauties of the original, in that imitation of the dissuasive speech of Andromache which he hath put into the mouth of Tecmessa. And yet Sophocles was the greatest genius who ever wrote tragedy; nor have any of his successors in that art, that is to say, neither Euripides nor Seneca the tragedian, been able to come near him. As to his sentiments and diction, I need say nothing; the former are particularly remarkable for the utmost perfection on that head, namely, propriety; and as to the latter, Aristotle, whom doubtless you have read over and over, is very diffuse. I shall mention but one thing more, which that great critic in his division of tragedy calls Opsis, or the scenery; and which is as proper to the epic as to the drama, with this difference, that in the former it falls to the share of the poet, and in the latter to that of the painter. But did ever painter imagine a scene like that in the 13th and 14th Iliads? where the reader sees at one view the prospect of Troy, with the army drawn up before it; the Grecian army, camp, and fleet; Jupiter sitting on Mount Ida, with his head wrapt in a cloud, and a thunderbolt in his hand, looking towards Thrace; Neptune driving through the sea, which divides on each side to permit his passage, and then seating himself on Mount Samos; the heavens opened, and the deities all seated on their thrones. This is sublime! This is poetry!" Adams then rapt out a hundred Greek verses, and with such a voice, emphasis, and action, that he almost frightened the women; and as for the gentleman, he was so far from entertaining any further suspicion of Adams, that he now doubted whether he had not a bishop in his house. He ran into the most extravagant encomiums on his learning; and the goodness of his heart began to dilate to all the strangers. He said he had great compassion for the poor young woman, who looked pale and faint with her journey; and in truth he conceived a much higher opinion of her quality than it deserved. He said he was sorry he could not accommodate them all; but if they were contented with his fireside, he would sit up with the men; and the young woman might, if she pleased, partake his wife's bed, which he advised her to; for that they must walk upwards of a mile to any house of entertainment, and that not very good neither. Adams, who liked his seat, his ale, his tobacco, and his company, persuaded Fanny to accept this kind proposal, in which sollicitation he was seconded by Joseph. Nor was she very difficultly prevailed on; for she had slept little the last night and not at all the preceding; so that love itself was scarce able to keep her eyes open any longer. The offer, therefore, being kindly accepted, the good woman produced everything eatable in her house on the table, and the guests, being heartily invited, as heartily regaled themselves, especially parson Adams. As to the other two, they were examples of the truth of that physical observation, that love, like other sweet things, is no whetter of the stomach.

They were now happily sitting around the fire when the host, having looked over his guests and noticing that the cassock, which had fallen down, was showing beneath Adams's greatcoat, and the worn livery on Joseph Andrews didn't quite match the familiarity among them, began to suspect things might not be in their favor. He turned to Adams and said, "I see you're a clergyman by your dress, and I assume that honest man is your footman." "Sir," Adams replied, "I am indeed a clergyman at your service; but as for that young man, whom you correctly described as honest, he is currently in nobody's service; he has only ever been with Lady Booby, from whom he was discharged, I assure you, for no wrongdoing." Joseph remarked, "I don’t blame you for being surprised to see someone like Mr. Adams showing such kindness to a poor man." "Child," Adams said, "I would be ashamed of my vocation if I thought a poor, honest person was beneath my notice or my friendship. I don’t understand how those who think otherwise can call themselves followers and servants of Him who made no distinctions, unless perhaps He preferred the poor to the rich. Sir," he added, addressing the gentleman, "these two poor young people are part of my parish, and I see and love them as my own children. Their story is rather unique, but I don’t have time to share it right now." Despite Adams's apparent simplicity, the host knew too much about the world to quickly believe his claims. He wasn't entirely convinced that Adams had more of the clergyman in him than just his cassock. So, to test him further, he asked, "Has Mr. Pope published anything new lately?" Adams responded, "I've heard great things about that poet, but I've never read or known any of his works." "Oh, oh!" said the gentleman to himself, "have I caught you? What?" he asked, "You’ve never seen his Homer?" Adams replied, "I’ve never read any translations of the classics." "Well," the gentleman said, "there’s a dignity in the Greek language that no modern tongue can match." "Do you understand Greek, sir?" Adams asked eagerly. "A little, sir," the gentleman replied. "Do you know, sir," Adams said, "where I can buy an Aeschylus? I recently had an unfortunate incident with mine." The gentleman didn’t know Aeschylus, though he recognized the name; so he returned to Homer and asked Adams, "What part of the Iliad do you think is the best?" Adams replied, "It would be better to ask what kind of beauty is the most significant in poetry, for Homer excels in them all. And indeed," he continued, "what Cicero said about a complete orator can apply to a great poet: 'He should embody all perfections.' Homer does this in the most outstanding way; it’s no wonder, therefore, that the philosopher in the twenty-second chapter of his Poetics refers to him simply as the Poet. He is the father of both drama and epic; not just tragedy, but comedy as well; for his Margites, which is regrettably lost, bore, says Aristotle, the same relationship to comedy as his Odyssey and Iliad do to tragedy. Therefore, we owe Aristophanes, as well as Euripides, Sophocles, and my poor Aeschylus, to him. But if you like, we can focus (at least for now) on the Iliad, his greatest work, although neither Aristotle nor Horace, as I recall, give it priority over the Odyssey. First, regarding his subject, can anything be more simple yet simultaneously more noble? The first of those skilled critics rightly praises him for not choosing the entire war, which, while he claims has a complete beginning and end, would be too vast for anyone to grasp all at once. I’ve often wondered why such a precise writer as Horace would, in his letter to Lollius, call him the Trojani Belli Scriptorem. Secondly, his action, described by Aristotle as Pragmaton Systasis; can the human mind even conceive of such perfect unity while being so full of greatness? And I must point out, which I don’t recall seeing noted by anyone, the harmony that connects his action to his subject: for, while the subject is anger, how fitting is his action, which is war; from which every incident arises, and to which every episode directly relates. Thirdly, his characters, which Aristotle places second in his description of the parts of tragedy, and which he says are included in the action; I struggle to decide whether I should admire more his precision in distinguishing them or the vastness of his imagination in their variety. For the former, how distinctly does he portray the calm, hurt spite of Achilles, compared to the fiery, taunting anger of Agamemnon! How greatly does the brutal bravery of Ajax differ from the admirable courage of Diomedes; and the wisdom of Nestor, resulting from long reflection and experience, from the cunning of Ulysses, which is just artful and subtle! When we consider their variety, we can echo Aristotle in his 24th chapter, that no part of this divine poem is lacking in character. Indeed, I might argue that there's hardly a personality in human nature that isn’t touched in some way. And just as there's no emotion he can't describe, so there’s none in his reader that he cannot evoke. If he has any superior skill compared to the rest, I've been led to believe it's in evoking pathos. I'm sure I never read without tears in my eyes the two episodes where Andromache appears, first lamenting Hector’s danger and then his death. The images in these are so incredibly tender that I am convinced the poet had the noblest and best heart imaginable. Nor can I help but notice how Sophocles falls short of the original's beauty in his version of Andromache's dissuasive speech that he’s given to Tecmessa. Yet Sophocles was the greatest genius to ever write tragedies; and none of his successors in that art, neither Euripides nor Seneca, have come close to him. As for his themes and language, I don’t need to say much; the former are particularly notable for their utmost excellence in terms of propriety; and regarding the latter, Aristotle, whom you have certainly read repeatedly, is quite expansive on that. I will mention just one more thing, which the great critic in his division of tragedy calls Opsis, or scenery; and which is just as applicable to epic as to drama, with the difference that in the former it belongs to the poet and in the latter, to the painter. But did any painter ever envision a scene like that in the 13th and 14th Iliads? where the reader sees at once the view of Troy, with the army gathered before it; the Greek army, camp, and fleet; Jupiter sitting on Mount Ida, with his head wrapped in a cloud, and a thunderbolt in his hand, looking towards Thrace; Neptune pushing through the sea, which parts on either side to allow his passage, and then settling himself on Mount Samos; the skies open, and the deities all seated on their thrones. This is sublime! This is poetry!" Adams then burst out a hundred Greek verses, with such a voice, emphasis, and energy that he nearly scared the women; and as for the gentleman, he was so far from having any further doubts about Adams that he now questioned whether he might not have a bishop in his house. He launched into extravagant praise of his scholarship; and his compassion for the poor young woman, who looked pale and weak from her journey, grew. He said he regretted he couldn’t accommodate them all, but if they were content with his fireside, he’d stay up with the men; and the young woman could, if she wished, share his wife's bed, which he suggested she should do; because they’d have to walk over a mile to reach any inn, and not a very good one at that. Adams, who enjoyed his seat, ale, tobacco, and company, encouraged Fanny to accept this generous offer, with Joseph also supporting him. She was not very hard to convince; after all, she had barely slept the night before and not at all the one before that; so love itself could hardly keep her eyes open any longer. Thus, the offer being warmly accepted, the kind woman brought out everything edible from her house and set it on the table, inviting the guests heartily, as they heartily feasted themselves, especially parson Adams. As for the other two, they exemplified the truth of that observation in medicine that love, like other sweet things, does not ease the stomach.

Supper was no sooner ended, than Fanny at her own request retired, and the good woman bore her company. The man of the house, Adams, and Joseph, who would modestly have withdrawn, had not the gentleman insisted on the contrary, drew round the fireside, where Adams (to use his own words) replenished his pipe, and the gentleman produced a bottle of excellent beer, being the best liquor in his house.

Supper had barely finished when Fanny, asking to be excused, left, and the kind woman accompanied her. Adams, the man of the house, and Joseph, who would have quietly left if the gentleman hadn't insisted otherwise, gathered around the fireplace, where Adams (in his own words) filled his pipe, and the gentleman brought out a bottle of excellent beer, the finest drink in his home.

The modest behaviour of Joseph, with the gracefulness of his person, the character which Adams gave of him, and the friendship he seemed to entertain for him, began to work on the gentleman's affections, and raised in him a curiosity to know the singularity which Adams had mentioned in his history. This curiosity Adams was no sooner informed of than, with Joseph's consent, he agreed to gratify it; and accordingly related all he knew, with as much tenderness as was possible for the character of Lady Booby; and concluded with the long, faithful, and mutual passion between him and Fanny, not concealing the meanness of her birth and education. These latter circumstances entirely cured a jealousy which had lately risen in the gentleman's mind, that Fanny was the daughter of some person of fashion, and that Joseph had run away with her, and Adams was concerned in the plot. He was now enamoured of his guests, drank their healths with great chearfulness, and returned many thanks to Adams, who had spent much breath, for he was a circumstantial teller of a story.

Joseph's humble demeanor, his graceful appearance, the way Adams spoke about him, and the friendship he seemed to have for Adams started to influence the gentleman's feelings and sparked his curiosity about the uniqueness that Adams had mentioned in his tale. As soon as Adams learned of this curiosity, he got Joseph's approval to satisfy it and proceeded to share everything he knew, treating the topic of Lady Booby with as much sensitivity as possible. He ended with the long, faithful, and mutual love story between him and Fanny, not shying away from mentioning the lowly origins and upbringing of Fanny. These details completely dispelled any jealousy that had recently developed in the gentleman’s mind, which stemmed from thinking Fanny was the daughter of someone well-off and that Joseph had eloped with her, implicating Adams in the scheme. Now, he was smitten with his guests, toasted to their health with great cheer, and expressed his gratitude to Adams, who had talked a lot, as he was quite the storyteller.

Adams told him it was now in his power to return that favour; for his extraordinary goodness, as well as that fund of literature he was master of, 1 which he did not expect to find under such a roof, had raised in him more curiosity than he had ever known. "Therefore," said he, "if it be not too troublesome, sir, your history, if you please."

Adams told him that it was now in his power to return the favor; because of his incredible kindness, as well as the wealth of knowledge he possessed, 1 which he hadn’t expected to find in such a place, had sparked in him more curiosity than he had ever felt. "So," he said, "if it’s not too much trouble, sir, I would love to hear your story."

The gentleman answered, he could not refuse him what he had so much right to insist on; and after some of the common apologies, which are the usual preface to a story, he thus began.

The gentleman replied that he couldn't deny him what he had every right to insist on; and after making some of the usual polite apologies that typically introduce a story, he began.

Footnote 1: The author hath by some been represented to have made a blunder here: for Adams had indeed shown some learning (say they), perhaps all the author had; but the gentleman hath shown none, unless his approbation of Mr Adams be such: but surely it would be preposterous in him to call it so. I have, however, notwithstanding this criticism, which I am told came from the mouth of a great orator in a public coffee-house, left this blunder as it stood in the first edition. I will not have the vanity to apply to anything in this work the observation which M. Dacier makes in her preface to her Aristophanes: Je tiens pour une maxime constante, qu'une beauté mediocré plait plus généralement qu'une beauté sans défaut. Mr Congreve hath made such another blunder in his Love for Love, where Tattle tells Miss Prue, "She should admire him as much for the beauty he commends in her as if he himself was possessed of it." (return)

Footnote 1: Some have suggested that the author made a mistake here: they say that Adams actually displayed some knowledge, which might be all the author had; but the gentleman has shown none, unless his approval of Mr. Adams counts as such. However, it would be absurd for him to think that way. Despite this criticism, which I hear came from a well-known speaker in a public coffeehouse, I have left this mistake as it was in the first edition. I won't be so vain as to relate anything in this work to the observation that M. Dacier makes in her preface to her Aristophanes: Je tiens pour une maxime constante, qu'une beauté mediocré plait plus généralement qu'une beauté sans défaut. Mr. Congreve made a similar mistake in his Love for Love, where Tattle tells Miss Prue, "She should admire him as much for the beauty he praises in her as if he himself possessed it." (return)


CHAPTER III.

In which the gentleman relates the history of his life.

In which the gentleman shares the story of his life.


Mr. Wilson relates his history.

Mr. Wilson shares his story.

Sir, I am descended of a good family, and was born a gentleman. My education was liberal, and at a public school, in which I proceeded so far as to become master of the Latin, and to be tolerably versed in the Greek language. My father died when I was sixteen, and left me master of myself. He bequeathed me a moderate fortune, which he intended I should not receive till I attained the age of twenty-five: for he constantly asserted that was full early enough to give up any man entirely to the guidance of his own discretion. However, as this intention was so obscurely worded in his will that the lawyers advised me to contest the point with my trustees, I own I paid so little regard to the inclinations of my dead father, which were sufficiently certain to me, that I followed their advice, and soon succeeded, for the trustees did not contest the matter very obstinately on their side. "Sir," said Adams, "may I crave the favour of your name?" The gentleman answered his name was Wilson, and then proceeded.

Sir, I'm from a good family and was born a gentleman. I had a solid education at a public school, where I became proficient in Latin and had a decent understanding of Greek. My father passed away when I was sixteen, leaving me in charge of my own life. He left me a moderate fortune, which he intended for me to receive only when I turned twenty-five, as he always believed that was early enough for a man to fully rely on his own judgment. However, because his wishes were vaguely stated in his will, the lawyers advised me to challenge my trustees. I admit I didn't pay much attention to my late father's wishes, which were clear enough to me, and I followed their advice. I was successful in this matter since the trustees didn't resist too strongly. "Sir," said Adams, "may I ask your name?" The gentleman replied that his name was Wilson and then continued.

I stayed a very little while at school after his death; for, being a forward youth, I was extremely impatient to be in the world, for which I thought my parts, knowledge, and manhood thoroughly qualified me. And to this early introduction into life, without a guide, I impute all my future misfortunes; for, besides the obvious mischiefs which attend this, there is one which hath not been so generally observed: the first impression which mankind receives of you will be very difficult to eradicate. How unhappy, therefore, must it be to fix your character in life, before you can possibly know its value, or weigh the consequences of those actions which are to establish your future reputation!

I didn’t stay at school for long after his death because, being an eager young person, I was extremely impatient to get out into the world, which I thought I was fully prepared for with my abilities, knowledge, and maturity. I blame this early entry into life, without any guidance, for all my future misfortunes. Besides the obvious problems that come with it, there’s one issue that isn’t talked about as much: the first impression people form of you is very hard to change. How unfortunate it is to set your character in life before you even understand its worth or consider the consequences of the actions that will define your future reputation!

A little under seventeen I left my school, and went to London with no more than six pounds in my pocket; a great sum, as I then conceived; and which I was afterwards surprized to find so soon consumed.

A little under seventeen, I left my school and went to London with only six pounds in my pocket; a lot of money, or so I thought at the time; and I was later surprised to see how quickly it disappeared.

The character I was ambitious of attaining was that of a fine gentleman; the first requisites to which I apprehended were to be supplied by a taylor, a periwig-maker, and some few more tradesmen, who deal in furnishing out the human body. Notwithstanding the lowness of my purse, I found credit with them more easily than I expected, and was soon equipped to my wish. This I own then agreeably surprized me; but I have since learned that it is a maxim among many tradesmen at the polite end of the town to deal as largely as they can, reckon as high as they can, and arrest as soon as they can.

The character I wanted to achieve was that of a refined gentleman; the main things I thought I needed were a tailor, a wig maker, and a few other tradespeople who supply the human body. Despite my limited budget, I found it easier to get credit from them than I expected, and I was soon outfitted as I desired. I admit that this pleasantly surprised me; however, I've since learned that many tradespeople in the upscale part of town operate on the principle of dealing as much as possible, charging as high as they can, and taking action as quickly as they can.

The next qualifications, namely, dancing, fencing, riding the great horse, and music, came into my head: but, as they required expense and time, I comforted myself, with regard to dancing, that I had learned a little in my youth, and could walk a minuet genteelly enough; as to fencing, I thought my good-humour would preserve me from the danger of a quarrel; as to the horse, I hoped it would not be thought of; and for music, I imagined I could easily acquire the reputation of it; for I had heard some of my schoolfellows pretend to knowledge in operas, without being able to sing or play on the fiddle.

The next skills that came to mind were dancing, fencing, riding a horse, and music. However, since these required both time and money, I reassured myself about dancing, remembering that I had learned a bit in my youth and could manage a minuet pretty well. As for fencing, I figured my good nature would keep me out of trouble. Regarding horseback riding, I hoped it wouldn’t come up. And when it came to music, I thought I could easily gain a reputation for it; I had seen some of my classmates pretend to know about operas without actually being able to sing or play the violin.

Knowledge of the town seemed another ingredient; this I thought I should arrive at by frequenting public places. Accordingly I paid constant attendance to them all; by which means I was soon master of the fashionable phrases, learned to cry up the fashionable diversions, and knew the names and faces of the most fashionable men and women.

Knowledge of the town seemed like another key factor; I thought I could achieve this by spending time in public places. So, I made it a point to visit all of them regularly; as a result, I quickly became familiar with the trendy phrases, learned to praise the popular activities, and recognized the names and faces of the most stylish men and women.

Nothing now seemed to remain but an intrigue, which I was resolved to have immediately; I mean the reputation of it; and indeed I was so successful, that in a very short time I had half-a-dozen with the finest women in town.

Nothing now seemed to be left but a mystery, which I was determined to uncover right away; I mean the reputation of it; and in fact, I was so successful that in no time at all, I had half a dozen encounters with the most amazing women in town.

At these words Adams fetched a deep groan, and then, blessing himself, cried out, "Good Lord! what wicked times these are!"

At these words, Adams let out a deep groan, and then, crossing himself, exclaimed, "Good Lord! What wicked times we live in!"

Not so wicked as you imagine, continued the gentleman; for I assure you they were all vestal virgins for anything which I knew to the contrary. The reputation of intriguing with them was all I sought, and was what I arrived at: and perhaps I only flattered myself even in that; for very probably the persons to whom I showed their billets knew as well as I that they were counterfeits, and that I had written them to myself. "Write letters to yourself!" said Adams, staring. O sir, answered the gentleman, it is the very error of the times. Half our modern plays have one of these characters in them. It is incredible the pains I have taken, and the absurd methods I employed, to traduce the character of women of distinction. When another had spoken in raptures of any one, I have answered, "D—n her, she! We shall have her at H——d's very soon." When he hath replied, "He thought her virtuous," I have answered, "Ay, thou wilt always think a woman virtuous, till she is in the streets; but you and I, Jack or Tom (turning to another in company), know better." At which I have drawn a paper out of my pocket, perhaps a taylor's bill, and kissed it, crying at the same time, "By Gad I was once fond of her."

"Not as wicked as you think," the gentleman continued. "I assure you, they were all virtuous as far as I knew otherwise. The only thing I wanted was the reputation of being involved with them, and I got that: and maybe I was just fooling myself even in that; because it’s likely the people I showed their letters to knew just as well as I did that they were fake and I had written them myself. 'Write letters to yourself!' Adams exclaimed, wide-eyed. 'Oh sir,' replied the gentleman, 'it's a common mistake these days. Half of our modern plays have a character like that. It's unbelievable the effort I've put in and the ridiculous ways I’ve come up with to tarnish the reputation of women of high status. When someone else has gone on and on about someone, I've said, 'Damn her! We'll see her at H——d's very soon.' When he replied that he thought she was virtuous, I’d counter, 'Yeah, you’ll always think a woman is virtuous until she’s out on the streets; but you and I, Jack or Tom'—turning to another in the group—'know better.' Then I would pull a piece of paper from my pocket, maybe a tailor’s bill, and kiss it while saying, 'By God, I was once fond of her.'"

"Proceed, if you please, but do not swear any more," said Adams.

"Go ahead, if you'd like, but please stop swearing," said Adams.

Sir, said the gentleman, I ask your pardon. Well, sir, in this course of life I continued full three years.—"What course of life?" answered Adams; "I do not remember you have mentioned any."—Your remark is just, said the gentleman, smiling; I should rather have said, in this course of doing nothing. I remember some time afterwards I wrote the journal of one day, which would serve, I believe, as well for any other during the whole time. I will endeavour to repeat it to you.

“Sir,” the gentleman said, “I ask your pardon. Well, sir, I’ve been on this path for a full three years.” “What path?” Adams replied. “I don’t remember you mentioning any.” “Your observation is correct,” the gentleman said with a smile; “I should have said, in this course of doing nothing. I remember a while later I wrote a journal entry for one day, which I believe could apply just as well to any other day during that time. I’ll try to recall it for you.”

In the morning I arose, took my great stick, and walked out in my green frock, with my hair in papers (a groan from Adams), and sauntered about till ten. Went to the auction; told lady —— she had a dirty face; laughed heartily at something captain —— said, I can't remember what, for I did not very well hear it; whispered lord ——; bowed to the duke of ——; and was going to bid for a snuff-box, but did not, for fear I should have had it.

In the morning, I got up, grabbed my big stick, and went out in my green dress, with my hair in rollers (Adams groaned), and strolled around until ten. I went to the auction; I told the lady she had a dirty face; I laughed out loud at something the captain said, though I can’t remember what, since I didn’t hear it very well; I whispered to Lord ——; I bowed to the Duke of ——; and was about to place a bid on a snuff-box, but I didn’t, worried that I might actually win it.

From 2 to 4, drest myself. A groan.
4 to 6, dined. A groan.
6 to 8, coffee-house.
8 to 9, Drury-lane playhouse.
9 to 10, Lincoln's Inn Fields.
10 to 12, Drawing-room. A great groan.
2 to 4, got dressed. A groan.
4 to 6, had dinner. A groan.
6 to 8, coffee shop.
8 to 9, Drury Lane theater.
9 to 10, Lincoln's Inn Fields.
10 to 12, Drawing room. A big groan.

At all which places nothing happened worth remark.

At all those places, nothing noteworthy happened.

At which Adams said, with some vehemence, "Sir, this is below the life of an animal, hardly above vegetation: and I am surprized what could lead a man of your sense into it." What leads us into more follies than you imagine, doctor, answered the gentleman—vanity; for as contemptible a creature as I was, and I assure you, yourself cannot have more contempt for such a wretch than I now have, I then admired myself, and should have despised a person of your present appearance (you will pardon me), with all your learning and those excellent qualities which I have remarked in you. Adams bowed, and begged him to proceed. After I had continued two years in this course of life, said the gentleman, an accident happened which obliged me to change the scene. As I was one day at St James's coffee-house, making very free with the character of a young lady of quality, an officer of the guards, who was present, thought proper to give me the lye. I answered I might possibly be mistaken, but I intended to tell no more than the truth. To which he made no reply but by a scornful sneer. After this I observed a strange coldness in all my acquaintance; none of them spoke to me first, and very few returned me even the civility of a bow. The company I used to dine with left me out, and within a week I found myself in as much solitude at St James's as if I had been in a desart. An honest elderly man, with a great hat and long sword, at last told me he had a compassion for my youth, and therefore advised me to show the world I was not such a rascal as they thought me to be. I did not at first understand him; but he explained himself, and ended with telling me, if I would write a challenge to the captain, he would, out of pure charity, go to him with it. "A very charitable person, truly!" cried Adams. I desired till the next day, continued the gentleman, to consider on it, and, retiring to my lodgings, I weighed the consequences on both sides as fairly as I could. On the one, I saw the risk of this alternative, either losing my own life, or having on my hands the blood of a man with whom I was not in the least angry. I soon determined that the good which appeared on the other was not worth this hazard. I therefore resolved to quit the scene, and presently retired to the Temple, where I took chambers. Here I soon got a fresh set of acquaintance, who knew nothing of what had happened to me. Indeed, they were not greatly to my approbation; for the beaus of the Temple are only the shadows of the others. They are the affectation of affectation. The vanity of these is still more ridiculous, if possible, than of the others. Here I met with smart fellows who drank with lords they did not know, and intrigued with women they never saw. Covent Garden was now the farthest stretch of my ambition; where I shone forth in the balconies at the playhouses, visited whores, made love to orange-wenches, and damned plays. This career was soon put a stop to by my surgeon, who convinced me of the necessity of confining myself to my room for a month. At the end of which, having had leisure to reflect, I resolved to quit all farther conversation with beaus and smarts of every kind, and to avoid, if possible, any occasion of returning to this place of confinement. "I think," said Adams, "the advice of a month's retirement and reflection was very proper; but I should rather have expected it from a divine than a surgeon." The gentleman smiled at Adams's simplicity, and, without explaining himself farther on such an odious subject, went on thus: I was no sooner perfectly restored to health than I found my passion for women, which I was afraid to satisfy as I had done, made me very uneasy; I determined, therefore, to keep a mistress. Nor was I long before I fixed my choice on a young woman, who had before been kept by two gentlemen, and to whom I was recommended by a celebrated bawd. I took her home to my chambers, and made her a settlement during cohabitation. This would, perhaps, have been very ill paid: however, she did not suffer me to be perplexed on that account; for, before quarter-day, I found her at my chambers in too familiar conversation with a young fellow who was drest like an officer, but was indeed a city apprentice. Instead of excusing her inconstancy, she rapped out half-a-dozen oaths, and, snapping her fingers at me, swore she scorned to confine herself to the best man in England. Upon this we parted, and the same bawd presently provided her another keeper. I was not so much concerned at our separation as I found, within a day or two, I had reason to be for our meeting; for I was obliged to pay a second visit to my surgeon. I was now forced to do penance for some weeks, during which time I contracted an acquaintance with a beautiful young girl, the daughter of a gentleman who, after having been forty years in the army, and in all the campaigns under the Duke of Marlborough, died a lieutenant on half-pay, and had left a widow, with this only child, in very distrest circumstances: they had only a small pension from the government, with what little the daughter could add to it by her work, for she had great excellence at her needle. This girl was, at my first acquaintance with her, solicited in marriage by a young fellow in good circumstances. He was apprentice to a linendraper, and had a little fortune, sufficient to set up his trade. The mother was greatly pleased with this match, as indeed she had sufficient reason. However, I soon prevented it. I represented him in so low a light to his mistress, and made so good an use of flattery, promises, and presents, that, not to dwell longer on this subject than is necessary, I prevailed with the poor girl, and conveyed her away from her mother! In a word, I debauched her.—(At which words Adams started up, fetched three strides across the room, and then replaced himself in his chair.) You are not more affected with this part of my story than myself; I assure you it will never be sufficiently repented of in my own opinion: but, if you already detest it, how much more will your indignation be raised when you hear the fatal consequences of this barbarous, this villanous action! If you please, therefore, I will here desist.—"By no means," cries Adams; "go on, I beseech you; and Heaven grant you may sincerely repent of this and many other things you have related!"—I was now, continued the gentleman, as happy as the possession of a fine young creature, who had a good education, and was endued with many agreeable qualities, could make me. We lived some months with vast fondness together, without any company or conversation, more than we found in one another: but this could not continue always; and, though I still preserved great affection for her, I began more and more to want the relief of other company, and consequently to leave her by degrees—at last whole days to herself. She failed not to testify some uneasiness on these occasions, and complained of the melancholy life she led; to remedy which, I introduced her into the acquaintance of some other kept mistresses, with whom she used to play at cards, and frequent plays and other diversions. She had not lived long in this intimacy before I perceived a visible alteration in her behaviour; all her modesty and innocence vanished by degrees, till her mind became thoroughly tainted. She affected the company of rakes, gave herself all manner of airs, was never easy but abroad, or when she had a party at my chambers. She was rapacious of money, extravagant to excess, loose in her conversation; and, if ever I demurred to any of her demands, oaths, tears, and fits were the immediate consequences. As the first raptures of fondness were long since over, this behaviour soon estranged my affections from her; I began to reflect with pleasure that she was not my wife, and to conceive an intention of parting with her; of which, having given her a hint, she took care to prevent me the pains of turning her out of doors, and accordingly departed herself, having first broken open my escrutore, and taken with her all she could find, to the amount of about £200. In the first heat of my resentment I resolved to pursue her with all the vengeance of the law: but, as she had the good luck to escape me during that ferment, my passion afterwards cooled; and, having reflected that I had been the first aggressor, and had done her an injury for which I could make her no reparation, by robbing her of the innocence of her mind; and hearing at the same time that the poor old woman her mother had broke her heart on her daughter's elopement from her, I, concluding myself her murderer ("As you very well might," cries Adams, with a groan), was pleased that God Almighty had taken this method of punishing me, and resolved quietly to submit to the loss. Indeed, I could wish I had never heard more of the poor creature, who became in the end an abandoned profligate; and, after being some years a common prostitute, at last ended her miserable life in Newgate.—Here the gentleman fetched a deep sigh, which Mr Adams echoed very loudly; and both continued silent, looking on each other for some minutes. At last the gentleman proceeded thus: I had been perfectly constant to this girl during the whole time I kept her: but she had scarce departed before I discovered more marks of her infidelity to me than the loss of my money. In short, I was forced to make a third visit to my surgeon, out of whose hands I did not get a hasty discharge.

At this, Adams said passionately, "Sir, this is beneath the life of an animal, hardly better than a plant: and I'm surprised what could lead a man like you into this." "What leads us into more foolishness than you think, doctor," replied the gentleman, "is vanity; for as contemptible a person as I was—and believe me, you can't have more contempt for such a wretch than I do now—at that time, I admired myself and would have looked down on someone with your current appearance (if you’ll forgive me), despite all your knowledge and those excellent qualities I've noticed in you." Adams bowed and urged him to go on. "After I spent two years living this way," the gentleman continued, "an event forced me to change my path. One day at St. James's coffee-house, while I was talking freely about a young lady of quality, a guards officer present thought it was appropriate to challenge me. I replied that I might be mistaken, but I meant to speak only the truth. He responded with nothing but a scornful sneer. After that, I noticed a strange coldness from everyone around me; none of them initiated conversations, and very few returned even a polite nod. The group I used to dine with excluded me, and within a week, I felt as alone in St. James's as if I were in a desert. Eventually, an honest older man, wearing a big hat and a long sword, compassionately suggested that since I was still young, I should show the world I wasn't the rascal they thought I was. I didn’t understand him at first, but he clarified and offered to take a challenge to the captain, out of pure kindness. 'A very charitable person, indeed!' exclaimed Adams. The gentleman continued, 'I asked for the next day to think it over, and when I got home, I weighed the outcomes on both sides as objectively as I could. On one side, I saw the risks: either losing my own life or having the blood of a man I had no real anger against on my hands. I quickly decided that the potential rewards were not worth such a danger. So, I resolved to leave that situation and withdrew to the Temple, where I rented a room. Soon, I found a new group of friends who knew nothing of my past. However, they were not much to my liking; the flirts of the Temple are mere shadows of the real ones. Their affectation is even more ridiculous than the others. Here, I mingled with flashy guys who bragged about drinking with lords they didn’t know, and socialized with women they'd never met. Covent Garden became the limit of my ambitions; I showed off in the balconies at the theaters, visited prostitutes, flirted with fruit sellers, and scoffed at plays. This lifestyle was quickly interrupted by my surgeon, who insisted I need to stay in my room for a month. After that time to reflect, I decided to cut off all contact with flirts and their kind, and to avoid going back to that place of confinement. 'I think,' said Adams, 'that a month of withdrawal and reflection was wise; but I would have expected it from a divine rather than a surgeon.' The gentleman smiled at Adams's innocence and, without going deeper into such an unpleasant topic, continued: ‘No sooner was I fully recovered than I found my growing desire for women—which I was now afraid to fulfill—as quite distressing. I therefore resolved to take a mistress. It wasn't long before I chose a young woman who had previously been supported by two gentlemen, and I was introduced to her by a well-known madam. I brought her back to my chambers and made financial arrangements for our cohabitation. This might have turned out poorly; however, she alleviated my worries before the payment was due because, before that quarter-day, I found her at my place too comfortably chatting with a young guy who looked like an officer but was actually an apprentice. Instead of defending her infidelity, she let out a string of curses, waved her fingers at me, and swore she wouldn't confine herself to the best man in England. We parted ways, and the same madam soon found her another keeper. I wasn't too upset by our breakup; however, within a day or two, I regretted meeting her again, as I found myself needing a second visit to my surgeon. This time, I had to endure a few weeks of penance, during which I met a beautiful young girl, the daughter of a gentleman who, after forty years in the army and all the campaigns under the Duke of Marlborough, died a lieutenant on half-pay, leaving his widow and only child in dire circumstances. They relied on a small government pension along with what little the daughter could earn with her talented needlework. At the beginning of our acquaintance, this girl was being courted by a young man in decent circumstances. He was an apprentice to a linen draper and had a little money to start his own business. The mother was very pleased with this match, which was understandable. However, I quickly intervened. I portrayed him in such a low light to his girlfriend and used flattery, promises, and gifts well enough that, not to dwell on this topic longer than necessary, I managed to persuade the poor girl to leave her mother! In short, I seduced her. (At these words, Adams jumped up, took three steps across the room, and then returned to his seat.) You may be more affected by this part of my story than I am; I assure you I’ll never shake off the regret I feel about it: but if you already hate it, your anger will only grow when you hear the tragic consequences of this villainous act! If you’d like, I can stop here.’ ‘Absolutely not,’ cried Adams; ‘please continue, and may Heaven bless you with true repentance for this and many other things you’ve shared!’—‘I was,’ continued the gentleman, ‘as happy as one could be with a lovely young person, who had a good education and many charming qualities. We spent several months together deeply in love, without any outside company, just enjoying each other’s company: but this couldn’t last forever; and although my affection for her remained strong, I started to crave the company of others, leading me to gradually abandon her—eventually leaving her alone for whole days at a time. She didn’t hesitate to express her discomfort with this, complaining about the dull life she led; to remedy this, I introduced her to some other kept mistresses, with whom she began to play cards and attend plays and other activities. She hadn’t been in this new circle long before I noticed a significant change in her behavior; all her modesty and innocence faded away, and her attitude became thoroughly corrupted. She started to seek out the company of rakes, flaunted airs, and was only comfortable when she was out or having friends over at my place. She became greedy for money, excessively extravagant, and vulgar in her speech; whenever I hesitated to meet any of her demands, her response would be oaths, tears, and tantrums. Since the initial euphoria of our affection had long passed, this behavior quickly caused me to lose my feelings for her; I began to take comfort in the fact that she wasn’t my wife and started to plan to part ways with her; having hinted at this, she took it upon herself to prevent me from having to kick her out, and departed instead, first breaking into my chest of valuables and taking everything she could find, totaling about £200. In the heat of my anger, I intended to pursue her with all the legal vengeance I could muster; but since she managed to evade me during that turmoil, my emotions cooled, and upon reflecting that I had been the first to offend, causing her an irreversible injury by robbing her of her innocence, and hearing that her poor mother had died of heartbreak over her daughter’s elopement, I concluded that I was her murderer. ('As you very well might be,' Adams groaned), feeling content that God had punished me this way, and resolved to accept the loss. Honestly, I wished I had never heard anything more about the poor girl, who ended up as a depraved outcast; after a few years as a common prostitute, she eventually met a miserable end in Newgate.'—At this point, the gentleman sighed deeply, a sound that Adams echoed loudly; both remained silent for a few minutes, looking at one another. Finally, the gentleman continued: ‘I was completely faithful to her throughout the time I kept her; but she barely left before I found even more signs of her disloyalty beyond just the loss of my money. In short, I was forced to pay a third visit to my surgeon, from which I did not receive a quick discharge.’

I now forswore all future dealings with the sex, complained loudly that the pleasure did not compensate the pain, and railed at the beautiful creatures in as gross language as Juvenal himself formerly reviled them in. I looked on all the town harlots with a detestation not easy to be conceived, their persons appeared to me as painted palaces, inhabited by Disease and Death: nor could their beauty make them more desirable objects in my eyes than gilding could make me covet a pill, or golden plates a coffin. But though I was no longer the absolute slave, I found some reasons to own myself still the subject, of love. My hatred for women decreased daily; and I am not positive but time might have betrayed me again to some common harlot, had I not been secured by a passion for the charming Sapphira, which, having once entered upon, made a violent progress in my heart. Sapphira was wife to a man of fashion and gallantry, and one who seemed, I own, every way worthy of her affections; which, however, he had not the reputation of having. She was indeed a coquette achevée. "Pray, sir," says Adams, "what is a coquette? I have met with the word in French authors, but never could assign any idea to it. I believe it is the same with une sotte, Anglicè, a fool." Sir, answered the gentleman, perhaps you are not much mistaken; but, as it is a particular kind of folly, I will endeavour to describe it. Were all creatures to be ranked in the order of creation according to their usefulness, I know few animals that would not take place of a coquette; nor indeed hath this creature much pretence to anything beyond instinct; for, though sometimes we might imagine it was animated by the passion of vanity, yet far the greater part of its actions fall beneath even that low motive; for instance, several absurd gestures and tricks, infinitely more foolish than what can be observed in the most ridiculous birds and beasts, and which would persuade the beholder that the silly wretch was aiming at our contempt. Indeed its characteristic is affectation, and this led and governed by whim only: for as beauty, wisdom, wit, good-nature, politeness, and health are sometimes affected by this creature, so are ugliness, folly, nonsense, ill-nature, ill-breeding, and sickness likewise put on by it in their turn. Its life is one constant lie; and the only rule by which you can form any judgment of them is, that they are never what they seem. If it was possible for a coquette to love (as it is not, for if ever it attains this passion the coquette ceases instantly), it would wear the face of indifference, if not of hatred, to the beloved object; you may therefore be assured, when they endeavour to persuade you of their liking, that they are indifferent to you at least. And indeed this was the case of my Sapphira, who no sooner saw me in the number of her admirers than she gave me what is commonly called encouragement: she would often look at me, and, when she perceived me meet her eyes, would instantly take them off, discovering at the same time as much surprize and emotion as possible. These arts failed not of the success she intended; and, as I grew more particular to her than the rest of her admirers, she advanced, in proportion, more directly to me than to the others. She affected the low voice, whisper, lisp, sigh, start, laugh, and many other indications of passion which daily deceive thousands. When I played at whist with her, she would look earnestly at me, and at the same time lose deal or revoke; then burst into a ridiculous laugh and cry, "La! I can't imagine what I was thinking of." To detain you no longer, after I had gone through a sufficient course of gallantry, as I thought, and was thoroughly convinced I had raised a violent passion in my mistress, I sought an opportunity of coming to an eclaircissement with her. She avoided this as much as possible; however, great assiduity at length presented me one. I will not describe all the particulars of this interview; let it suffice that, when she could no longer pretend not to see my drift, she first affected a violent surprize, and immediately after as violent a passion: she wondered what I had seen in her conduct which could induce me to affront her in this manner; and, breaking from me the first moment she could, told me I had no other way to escape the consequence of her resentment than by never seeing, or at least speaking to her more. I was not contented with this answer; I still pursued her, but to no purpose; and was at length convinced that her husband had the sole possession of her person, and that neither he nor any other had made any impression on her heart. I was taken off from following this ignis fatuus by some advances which were made me by the wife of a citizen, who, though neither very young nor handsome, was yet too agreeable to be rejected by my amorous constitution. I accordingly soon satisfied her that she had not cast away her hints on a barren or cold soil: on the contrary, they instantly produced her an eager and desiring lover. Nor did she give me any reason to complain; she met the warmth she had raised with equal ardour. I had no longer a coquette to deal with, but one who was wiser than to prostitute the noble passion of love to the ridiculous lust of vanity. We presently understood one another; and, as the pleasures we sought lay in a mutual gratification, we soon found and enjoyed them. I thought myself at first greatly happy in the possession of this new mistress, whose fondness would have quickly surfeited a more sickly appetite; but it had a different effect on mine: she carried my passion higher by it than youth or beauty had been able. But my happiness could not long continue uninterrupted. The apprehensions we lay under from the jealousy of her husband gave us great uneasiness. "Poor wretch! I pity him," cried Adams. He did indeed deserve it, said the gentleman; for he loved his wife with great tenderness; and, I assure you, it is a great satisfaction to me that I was not the man who first seduced her affections from him. These apprehensions appeared also too well grounded, for in the end he discovered us, and procured witnesses of our caresses. He then prosecuted me at law, and recovered £3000 damages, which much distressed my fortune to pay; and, what was worse, his wife, being divorced, came upon my hands. I led a very uneasy life with her; for, besides that my passion was now much abated, her excessive jealousy was very troublesome. At length death rid me of an inconvenience which the consideration of my having been the author of her misfortunes would never suffer me to take any other method of discarding.

I now vowed to have nothing to do with women in the future, complained loudly that the pleasure didn't make up for the pain, and criticized the beautiful creatures using language as harsh as Juvenal's. I looked at all the town’s prostitutes with a disgust that’s hard to describe; their bodies seemed to me like decorated palaces inhabited by Disease and Death. Their beauty didn't make them any more appealing to me than gold plating would make a pill desirable, or shiny plates would make a coffin. But although I was no longer completely under their spell, I still found reasons to admit that I was somewhat subject to love. My hatred for women faded day by day; and I’m not sure but time might have led me back to some common prostitute if I hadn’t been secured by my passion for the charming Sapphira, which, once it took hold, made a strong impact on my heart. Sapphira was married to a fashionable and charming man, who, I must admit, seemed fully deserving of her affections, which, however, he didn’t seem to possess. She was indeed a skilled flirt. “Excuse me, sir,” said Adams, “what is a flirt? I've come across the word in French literature but could never quite grasp its meaning. I believe it’s similar to ‘une sotte,’ in English, a fool." "You're not far off," the gentleman replied, "but since it's a specific kind of foolishness, I'll try to explain it. If all creatures were ranked in order of usefulness, I know very few animals that wouldn’t outrank a flirt. In reality, this creature has little claim to anything beyond instinct; because although we might sometimes think it’s driven by vanity, a large part of its actions fall beneath even that low motivation. For example, many absurd gestures and antics, far more foolish than what can be observed in the silliest birds and beasts, seem to suggest that the pathetic creature aims for our contempt. Its defining trait is affectation, driven only by whims: sometimes this creature affects beauty, wisdom, wit, kindness, politeness, and health; while at other times, it adopts ugliness, foolishness, nonsense, bad temper, rudeness, and sickness. Its life is one constant lie; and the only rule by which you can judge a flirt is that they are never what they seem. If it were possible for a flirt to love (which it's not, because if it ever reaches that passion the flirt stops being one), it would wear a mask of indifference, if not hatred, toward the one they claim to love; so you can be assured when they try to convince you of their affection, they’re at least indifferent towards you. And indeed, this was the case with my Sapphira, who, as soon as she noticed me among her admirers, gave me what’s typically called encouragement: she would often look my way, and when she caught my eye, she’d instantly look away, displaying as much surprise and emotion as she could manage. These tactics worked perfectly, and as I became more special to her than the other admirers, she moved toward me more directly than to the others. She feigned a low voice, whispered, lisped, sighed, started, laughed, and displayed many other signs of passion that deceive thousands every day. When we played whist together, she would gaze at me intently, and at the same time lose her turn or revoke; then she would burst into a silly laugh and exclaim, “Oh! I have no idea what I was thinking!” To cut to the chase, after I thought I had done everything right and was fully convinced that I had stirred a passionate response in my mistress, I sought an opportunity to clarify things with her. She avoided this as much as possible; but eventually, after a lot of persistence, an opportunity arose. I won’t go into all the details of that meeting; it’s enough to say that when she could no longer pretend ignorance of my intentions, she first pretended to be very surprised, then immediately after, very passionate. She wondered what I had seen in her behavior that would lead me to confront her in such a way; and, breaking away from me as soon as she could, told me that I had no other way to avoid her anger than by never seeing or at least speaking to her again. I wasn’t satisfied with this answer; I continued to pursue her, but to no avail. Eventually, I became convinced that her husband had full possession of her body, and that neither he nor anyone else had made any mark on her heart. I was pulled away from chasing this fleeting illusion by some advances from the wife of a citizen, who, though not very young or attractive, was still charming enough to attract my amorous interest. I quickly made her realize that she hadn’t wasted her hints on barren or unresponsive ground; on the contrary, they quickly turned me into an eager and passionate lover. She gave me no reason to complain; she matched the warmth she had sparked in me with equal fervor. I no longer had to deal with a flirt but instead with someone who was wise enough not to cheapen the noble feeling of love with the foolish desire for vanity. We understood each other right away, and since the pleasures we sought lay in mutual satisfaction, we soon experienced and enjoyed them. Initially, I thought I was incredibly fortunate to have this new mistress, whose affection could have quickly overwhelmed a weaker appetite; but it had the opposite effect on mine: she stoked my passion higher than youth or beauty ever had. However, my happiness couldn’t last. The anxiety stemming from her husband's jealousy caused us considerable distress. "Poor man! I pity him,” exclaimed Adams. He did deserve it, said the gentleman; for he loved his wife deeply; and I assure you, I take great satisfaction knowing I wasn't the first to win her affections. These fears turned out to be well-founded, as in the end he discovered us and secured witnesses to our intimacy. He then pursued legal action against me and obtained £3000 in damages, which was a significant burden on my finances; and worse still, his divorced wife became my responsibility. I led a very uncomfortable life with her; for, aside from my passion now being greatly diminished, her extreme jealousy was troublesome. Eventually, death freed me from a predicament I could never have escaped considering my role in her misfortunes.

I now bad adieu to love, and resolved to pursue other less dangerous and expensive pleasures. I fell into the acquaintance of a set of jolly companions, who slept all day and drank all night; fellows who might rather be said to consume time than to live. Their best conversation was nothing but noise: singing, hollowing, wrangling, drinking, toasting, sp—wing, smoaking were the chief ingredients of our entertainment. And yet, bad as these were, they were more tolerable than our graver scenes, which were either excessive tedious narratives of dull common matters of fact, or hot disputes about trifling matters, which commonly ended in a wager. This way of life the first serious reflection put a period to; and I became member of a club frequented by young men of great abilities. The bottle was now only called in to the assistance of our conversation, which rolled on the deepest points of philosophy. These gentlemen were engaged in a search after truth, in the pursuit of which they threw aside all the prejudices of education, and governed themselves only by the infallible guide of human reason. This great guide, after having shown them the falsehood of that very ancient but simple tenet, that there is such a being as a Deity in the universe, helped them to establish in his stead a certain rule of right, by adhering to which they all arrived at the utmost purity of morals. Reflection made me as much delighted with this society as it had taught me to despise and detest the former. I began now to esteem myself a being of a higher order than I had ever before conceived; and was the more charmed with this rule of right, as I really found in my own nature nothing repugnant to it. I held in utter contempt all persons who wanted any other inducement to virtue besides her intrinsic beauty and excellence; and had so high an opinion of my present companions, with regard to their morality, that I would have trusted them with whatever was nearest and dearest to me. Whilst I was engaged in this delightful dream, two or three accidents happened successively, which at first much surprized me;—for one of our greatest philosophers, or rule-of-right men, withdrew himself from us, taking with him the wife of one of his most intimate friends. Secondly, another of the same society left the club without remembering to take leave of his bail. A third, having borrowed a sum of money of me, for which I received no security, when I asked him to repay it, absolutely denied the loan. These several practices, so inconsistent with our golden rule, made me begin to suspect its infallibility; but when I communicated my thoughts to one of the club, he said, "There was nothing absolutely good or evil in itself; that actions were denominated good or bad by the circumstances of the agent. That possibly the man who ran away with his neighbour's wife might be one of very good inclinations, but over-prevailed on by the violence of an unruly passion; and, in other particulars, might be a very worthy member of society; that if the beauty of any woman created in him an uneasiness, he had a right from nature to relieve himself;"—with many other things, which I then detested so much, that I took leave of the society that very evening and never returned to it again. Being now reduced to a state of solitude which I did not like, I became a great frequenter of the playhouses, which indeed was always my favourite diversion; and most evenings passed away two or three hours behind the scenes, where I met with several poets, with whom I made engagements at the taverns. Some of the players were likewise of our parties. At these meetings we were generally entertained by the poets with reading their performances, and by the players with repeating their parts: upon which occasions, I observed the gentleman who furnished our entertainment was commonly the best pleased of the company; who, though they were pretty civil to him to his face, seldom failed to take the first opportunity of his absence to ridicule him. Now I made some remarks which probably are too obvious to be worth relating. "Sir," says Adams, "your remarks if you please." First then, says he, I concluded that the general observation, that wits are most inclined to vanity, is not true. Men are equally vain of riches, strength, beauty, honours, &c. But these appear of themselves to the eyes of the beholders, whereas the poor wit is obliged to produce his performance to show you his perfection; and on his readiness to do this that vulgar opinion I have before mentioned is grounded; but doth not the person who expends vast sums in the furniture of his house or the ornaments of his person, who consumes much time and employs great pains in dressing himself, or who thinks himself paid for self-denial, labour, or even villany, by a title or a ribbon, sacrifice as much to vanity as the poor wit who is desirous to read you his poem or his play? My second remark was, that vanity is the worst of passions, and more apt to contaminate the mind than any other: for, as selfishness is much more general than we please to allow it, so it is natural to hate and envy those who stand between us and the good we desire. Now, in lust and ambition these are few; and even in avarice we find many who are no obstacles to our pursuits; but the vain man seeks pre-eminence; and everything which is excellent or praiseworthy in another renders him the mark of his antipathy. Adams now began to fumble in his pockets, and soon cried out, "O la! I have it not about me." Upon this, the gentleman asking him what he was searching for, he said he searched after a sermon, which he thought his masterpiece, against vanity. "Fie upon it, fie upon it!" cries he, "why do I ever leave that sermon out of my pocket? I wish it was within five miles; I would willingly fetch it, to read it you." The gentleman answered that there was no need, for he was cured of the passion. "And for that very reason," quoth Adams, "I would read it, for I am confident you would admire it: indeed, I have never been a greater enemy to any passion than that silly one of vanity." The gentleman smiled, and proceeded—From this society I easily passed to that of the gamesters, where nothing remarkable happened but the finishing my fortune, which those gentlemen soon helped me to the end of. This opened scenes of life hitherto unknown; poverty and distress, with their horrid train of duns, attorneys, bailiffs, haunted me day and night. My clothes grew shabby, my credit bad, my friends and acquaintance of all kinds cold. In this situation the strangest thought imaginable came into my head; and what was this but to write a play? for I had sufficient leisure: fear of bailiffs confined me every day to my room: and, having always had a little inclination and something of a genius that way, I set myself to work, and within a few months produced a piece of five acts, which was accepted of at the theatre. I remembered to have formerly taken tickets of other poets for their benefits, long before the appearance of their performances; and, resolving to follow a precedent which was so well suited to my present circumstances, I immediately provided myself with a large number of little papers. Happy indeed would be the state of poetry, would these tickets pass current at the bakehouse, the ale-house, and the chandler's shop: but alas! far otherwise; no taylor will take them in payment for buckram, canvas, stay-tape; nor no bailiff for civility money. They are, indeed, no more than a passport to beg with; a certificate that the owner wants five shillings, which induces well-disposed Christians to charity. I now experienced what is worse than poverty, or rather what is the worst consequence of poverty—I mean attendance and dependance on the great. Many a morning have I waited hours in the cold parlours of men of quality; where, after seeing the lowest rascals in lace and embroidery, the pimps and buffoons in fashion, admitted, I have been sometimes told, on sending in my name, that my lord could not possibly see me this morning; a sufficient assurance that I should never more get entrance into that house. Sometimes I have been at last admitted; and the great man hath thought proper to excuse himself, by telling me he was tied up. "Tied up," says Adams, "pray what's that?" Sir, says the gentleman, the profit which booksellers allowed authors for the best works was so very small, that certain men of birth and fortune some years ago, who were the patrons of wit and learning, thought fit to encourage them farther by entering into voluntary subscriptions for their encouragement. Thus Prior, Rowe, Pope, and some other men of genius, received large sums for their labours from the public. This seemed so easy a method of getting money, that many of the lowest scribblers of the times ventured to publish their works in the same way; and many had the assurance to take in subscriptions for what was not writ, nor ever intended. Subscriptions in this manner growing infinite, and a kind of tax on the publick, some persons, finding it not so easy a task to discern good from bad authors, or to know what genius was worthy encouragement and what was not, to prevent the expense of subscribing to so many, invented a method to excuse themselves from all subscriptions whatever; and this was to receive a small sum of money in consideration of giving a large one if ever they subscribed; which many have done, and many more have pretended to have done, in order to silence all solicitation. The same method was likewise taken with playhouse tickets, which were no less a public grievance; and this is what they call being tied up from subscribing. "I can't say but the term is apt enough, and somewhat typical," said Adams; "for a man of large fortune, who ties himself up, as you call it, from the encouragement of men of merit, ought to be tied up in reality." Well, sir, says the gentleman, to return to my story. Sometimes I have received a guinea from a man of quality, given with as ill a grace as alms are generally to the meanest beggar; and purchased too with as much time spent in attendance as, if it had been spent in honest industry, might have brought me more profit with infinitely more satisfaction. After about two months spent in this disagreeable way, with the utmost mortification, when I was pluming my hopes on the prospect of a plentiful harvest from my play, upon applying to the prompter to know when it came into rehearsal, he informed me he had received orders from the managers to return me the play again, for that they could not possibly act it that season; but, if I would take it and revise it against the next, they would be glad to see it again. I snatched it from him with great indignation, and retired to my room, where I threw myself on the bed in a fit of despair. "You should rather have thrown yourself on your knees," says Adams, "for despair is sinful." As soon, continued the gentleman, as I had indulged the first tumult of my passion, I began to consider coolly what course I should take, in a situation without friends, money, credit, or reputation of any kind. After revolving many things in my mind, I could see no other possibility of furnishing myself with the miserable necessaries of life than to retire to a garret near the Temple, and commence hackney-writer to the lawyers, for which I was well qualified, being an excellent penman. This purpose I resolved on, and immediately put it in execution. I had an acquaintance with an attorney who had formerly transacted affairs for me, and to him I applied; but, instead of furnishing me with any business, he laughed at my undertaking, and told me, "He was afraid I should turn his deeds into plays, and he should expect to see them on the stage." Not to tire you with instances of this kind from others, I found that Plato himself did not hold poets in greater abhorrence than these men of business do. Whenever I durst venture to a coffeehouse, which was on Sundays only, a whisper ran round the room, which was constantly attended with a sneer—That's poet Wilson; for I know not whether you have observed it, but there is a malignity in the nature of man, which, when not weeded out, or at least covered by a good education and politeness, delights in making another uneasy or dissatisfied with himself. This abundantly appears in all assemblies, except those which are filled by people of fashion, and especially among the younger people of both sexes whose birth and fortunes place them just without the polite circles; I mean the lower class of the gentry, and the higher of the mercantile world, who are, in reality, the worst-bred part of mankind. Well, sir, whilst I continued in this miserable state, with scarce sufficient business to keep me from starving, the reputation of a poet being my bane, I accidentally became acquainted with a bookseller, who told me, "It was a pity a man of my learning and genius should be obliged to such a method of getting his livelihood; that he had a compassion for me, and, if I would engage with him, he would undertake to provide handsomely for me." A man in my circumstances, as he very well knew, had no choice. I accordingly accepted his proposal with his conditions, which were none of the most favourable, and fell to translating with all my might. I had no longer reason to lament the want of business; for he furnished me with so much, that in half a year I almost writ myself blind. I likewise contracted a distemper by my sedentary life, in which no part of my body was exercised but my right arm, which rendered me incapable of writing for a long time. This unluckily happening to delay the publication of a work, and my last performance not having sold well, the bookseller declined any further engagement, and aspersed me to his brethren as a careless idle fellow. I had, however, by having half worked and half starved myself to death during the time I was in his service, saved a few guineas, with which I bought a lottery-ticket, resolving to throw myself into Fortune's lap, and try if she would make me amends for the injuries she had done me at the gaming-table. This purchase, being made, left me almost pennyless; when, as if I had not been sufficiently miserable, a bailiff in woman's clothes got admittance to my chamber, whither he was directed by the bookseller. He arrested me at my taylor's suit for thirty-five pounds; a sum for which I could not procure bail; and was therefore conveyed to his house, where I was locked up in an upper chamber. I had now neither health (for I was scarce recovered from my indisposition), liberty, money, or friends; and had abandoned all hopes, and even the desire, of life. "But this could not last long," said Adams; "for doubtless the taylor released you the moment he was truly acquainted with your affairs, and knew that your circumstances would not permit you to pay him." "Oh, sir," answered the gentleman, "he knew that before he arrested me; nay, he knew that nothing but incapacity could prevent me paying my debts; for I had been his customer many years, had spent vast sums of money with him, and had always paid most punctually in my prosperous days; but when I reminded him of this, with assurances that, if he would not molest my endeavours, I would pay him all the money I could by my utmost labour and industry procure, reserving only what was sufficient to preserve me alive, he answered, his patience was worn out; that I had put him off from time to time; that he wanted the money; that he had put it into a lawyer's hands; and if I did not pay him immediately, or find security, I must die in gaol and expect no mercy." "He may expect mercy," cries Adams, starting from his chair, "where he will find none! How can such a wretch repeat the Lord's Prayer; where the word, which is translated, I know not for what reason, trespasses, is in the original, debts? And as surely as we do not forgive others their debts, when they are unable to pay them, so surely shall we ourselves be unforgiven when we are in no condition of paying." He ceased, and the gentleman proceeded. While I was in this deplorable situation, a former acquaintance, to whom I had communicated my lottery-ticket, found me out, and, making me a visit, with great delight in his countenance, shook me heartily by the hand, and wished me joy of my good fortune: for, says he, your ticket is come up a prize of £3000. Adams snapped his fingers at these words in an ecstasy of joy; which, however, did not continue long; for the gentleman thus proceeded:—Alas! sir, this was only a trick of Fortune to sink me the deeper; for I had disposed of this lottery-ticket two days before to a relation, who refused lending me a shilling without it, in order to procure myself bread. As soon as my friend was acquainted with my unfortunate sale he began to revile me and remind me of all the ill-conduct and miscarriages of my life. He said I was one whom Fortune could not save if she would; that I was now ruined without any hopes of retrieval, nor must expect any pity from my friends; that it would be extreme weakness to compassionate the misfortunes of a man who ran headlong to his own destruction. He then painted to me, in as lively colours as he was able, the happiness I should have now enjoyed, had I not foolishly disposed of my ticket. I urged the plea of necessity; but he made no answer to that, and began again to revile me, till I could bear it no longer, and desired him to finish his visit. I soon exchanged the bailiff's house for a prison; where, as I had not money sufficient to procure me a separate apartment, I was crouded in with a great number of miserable wretches, in common with whom I was destitute of every convenience of life, even that which all the brutes enjoy, wholesome air. In these dreadful circumstances I applied by letter to several of my old acquaintance, and such to whom I had formerly lent money without any great prospect of its being returned, for their assistance; but in vain. An excuse, instead of a denial, was the gentlest answer I received. Whilst I languished in a condition too horrible to be described, and which, in a land of humanity, and, what is much more, Christianity, seems a strange punishment for a little inadvertency and indiscretion; whilst I was in this condition, a fellow came into the prison, and, enquiring me out, delivered me the following letter:—

I now say goodbye to love and decided to seek out less risky and costly pleasures. I got to know a group of fun-loving friends who slept all day and drank all night; they seemed to waste time rather than truly live. Their best conversations were just noise: singing, shouting, arguing, drinking, toasting, spitting, and smoking made up most of our entertainment. Yet, as bad as they were, they were more bearable than the dull, serious discussions we had, which were either long-winded stories about boring everyday matters or heated arguments over trivial things that usually ended in a bet. This kind of life ended with my first serious thought, and I joined a club frequented by talented young men. Now, the only time we brought out the bottle was to help with our discussions, which focused on deep philosophical topics. These guys were on a quest for truth, shedding all the biases of education and relying solely on the undeniable guide of human reason. This guide showed them the falsehood of the very old yet simple belief that there is a deity in the universe and helped them establish a certain moral code, which they all followed to achieve the highest standards of morality. Reflecting on this, I found this society as delightful as I had learned to despise and detest the previous one. I began to see myself as a higher being than I'd ever imagined before and was even more taken with this moral code since I found nothing contradictory in my own nature. I held in complete disdain anyone who needed any other motivation for virtue besides its inherent beauty and value; and I had such a high opinion of my current companions regarding their morality that I would have trusted them with my most precious belongings. While I was lost in this joyous fantasy, a few strange events happened that surprised me at first: one of our greatest philosophers, or rule-of-right followers, distanced himself from us and took with him the wife of one of his closest friends. Secondly, another member of the same group left without saying goodbye to his bail. A third one, who had borrowed money from me without providing any security, outright denied ever taking the loan when I asked him to pay it back. These behaviors, so at odds with our golden rule, made me start to doubt its infallibility; but when I shared my concerns with one of the club members, he said, "There's nothing that's absolutely good or evil in itself; actions are deemed good or bad based on the circumstances of the person acting. Perhaps the man who ran away with his neighbor's wife might have very good intentions, but was overwhelmed by the force of an uncontrollable passion; and in other ways, he might be a really decent member of society; that if the beauty of any woman created unease in him, he had a natural right to relieve himself;"—among many other things, which I detested so much at the time that I decided to leave the society that very evening and never returned. Left alone in a way that did not please me, I became a regular at the theaters, which had always been my favorite pastime; and I spent most evenings behind the scenes, where I met several poets and made plans with them at the taverns. Some of the actors were also part of our group. At these gatherings, the poets would generally entertain us by reading their works, and the actors would recite their lines: during these moments, I noticed that the gentleman providing our entertainment was usually the most pleased of the group; and while they treated him decently in front of him, they rarely missed the chance to mock him when he was absent. Now, I made some observations that might be too obvious to recount. "Sir," says Adams, "your thoughts, if you please." First, he stated, I concluded that the common belief that wits are most inclined to vanity is untrue. People can be just as vain about wealth, strength, beauty, honors, etc. But those are apparent to the eyes of onlookers, while the unfortunate wit must present his work to showcase his talent; and it is on his readiness to do so that this common belief I mentioned earlier is based; but doesn't the person who spends large amounts on their house's furnishings or their appearance, who invests much time and effort in dressing themselves, or who believes they are compensated for self-denial, hard work, or even villainy, by a title or a ribbon, sacrifice as much to vanity as the struggling wit who wants to share his poem or play with you? My second observation was that vanity is the worst of passions and more likely to taint the mind than any others: for just as selfishness is more common than we care to admit, it is natural to hate and envy those who stand between us and the good we desire. Now, in lust and ambition, these obstacles are few; and even in greed, we find many who pose no threat to our pursuits; but the vain person seeks to stand out; and everything that is excellent or praiseworthy in another makes them a target of their resentment. Adams then began to fumble in his pockets and soon exclaimed, "Oh dear! I don't have it with me." When the gentleman asked him what he was looking for, he replied that he was searching for a sermon he believed was his masterpiece against vanity. "How foolish of me, how foolish!" he cried, "why do I ever leave that sermon behind? I wish it were within five miles; I'd gladly go fetch it to read it to you." The gentleman replied that it was unnecessary, as he was cured of the passion. "And for that very reason," Adams said, "I would read it to you, for I am sure you would admire it: in fact, I have never been a greater opponent of any passion than that foolish one of vanity." The gentleman smiled and continued—From this group, I easily transitioned to the gamblers, where nothing significant happened but the end of my fortune, which those gentlemen quickly helped me to deplete. This opened up a life of poverty and distress, complete with their dreadful follow-up of creditors, lawyers, and bailiffs, haunting me day and night. My clothes became shabby, my reputation poor, and all kinds of friends and acquaintances grew cold. In this situation, the strangest thought entered my mind; what was it but to write a play? I had plenty of time: fear of bailiffs kept me confined to my room every day; and, having always had a bit of an inclination and some talent that way, I set to work and within a few months produced a five-act piece that was accepted by the theater. I remembered having previously bought tickets from other poets for their benefit performances, long before their works appeared; and deciding to follow this precedent which suited my current situation, I quickly got a large quantity of little papers. How wonderful it would be for poetry if these tickets could be spent like cash at the bakery, the pub, and the shop! But alas! it was quite the opposite; no tailor would accept them for buckram, canvas, or twine; nor would any bailiff accept them as a substitute for his fees. They are merely a begging permit; a certificate showing that the bearer is in need of five shillings, which encourages kind-hearted individuals to help. I now experienced something worse than poverty, or rather the worst outcome of poverty—I mean reliance and dependence on the wealthy. Many a morning, I waited for hours in the cold parlors of the upper class; where, after witnessing the lowest scoundrels in lace and embroidery, the fashion's pimps and buffoons getting in, I was sometimes told, upon sending in my name, that my lord could not possibly see me that morning; a clear sign that I would never again gain entry into that house. Occasionally, I was finally admitted, and the wealthy would excuse themselves, saying they were busy. "Busy," says Adams, "what's that?" The gentleman replied, the money that publishers allowed authors for their best works was so minimal that certain privileged people some years ago, who were patrons of talent and education, decided to support them further by entering into voluntary subscriptions to encourage them. Thus Prior, Rowe, Pope, and some other brilliant people received large sums from the public for their efforts. This seemed such an easy way to earn money that many of the lowly scribblers of the time dared to publish their works in the same way; and some even had the nerve to take subscriptions for works that weren't written, nor even intended. As subscriptions grew uncontrollably, leading to a kind of tax on the public, some people, finding it hard to tell good from bad authors or knowing who deserved support and who did not, invented a way to excuse themselves from all subscriptions altogether; which was to accept a small amount of money for the promise of a larger sum if they ever subscribed, which many people did, and many more pretended to have done, in order to silence all solicitation. The same tactic was applied to theater tickets, which also became a public nuisance; and that’s what they mean by being tied up from subscribing. "I can't say the term isn't fitting," said Adams; "for a wealthy person who ties themselves up, as you say, from supporting worthy individuals should, in reality, be constrained." Well, sir, says the gentleman, to return to my story. At times, I received a guinea from a wealthy person, given with as much grace as the poorest person’s alms; and it was purchased with as much time spent waiting as, if it had been used in honest labor, might have earned me more profit and much more satisfaction. After about two months spent in this unpleasant manner, filled with the utmost frustration, when I was daydreaming about a bountiful reward from my play, upon asking the prompter when it would be rehearsed, he informed me that the managers had instructed him to return the script since they couldn't possibly stage it this season; but if I would take it and revise it for next, they would be glad to consider it again. I snatched it from him in a fit of rage and retired to my room, throwing myself on the bed in despair. "You should have thrown yourself on your knees," says Adams, "as despair is a sin." Once, the gentleman continued, I had indulged the first surge of my anger, I began to calmly consider what to do, being without friends, money, credit, or reputation. After thinking it over, I realized I had no way to provide myself with the miserable necessities of life than to move to a garret near the Temple and become a hackney writer for the lawyers, which I was well-suited for, being an excellent penman. I resolved on this and immediately got to work. I had an acquaintance with a lawyer who had previously handled my affairs, and I approached him; but instead of providing me with any work, he laughed at my plan, saying, "I’m afraid you might turn my deeds into plays, and I might see them on stage.” Not to bore you with multiple instances like this, I found that Plato himself didn’t hold poets in greater disdain than these business folks do. Whenever I dared to venture into a coffeehouse, which was only on Sundays, a whisper would circulate around the room, always accompanied by a sneer—“That’s poet Wilson;” for I don't know if you've noticed, but there’s a cruelty in human nature, which, when not uprooted or at least overshadowed by good education and politeness, delights in making another uncomfortable or dissatisfied with themselves. This is especially evident in gatherings, except for those filled with fashionable people, particularly among the younger members of both genders whose birth and fortunes place them just outside polite circles; I mean the lower class of the gentry and the higher end of the mercantile world, who are, in reality, the worst-bred part of humanity. Well, sir, while I remained in this miserable state, with barely enough work to keep from starving, the reputation of being a poet became my curse; I accidentally encountered a bookseller who told me, "It’s a shame that someone of your knowledge and talent should have to resort to such a means of earning a living; that he felt pity for me, and if I was to partner with him, he would ensure I was taken care of." A man in my position, as he well knew, had no other choice. I accepted his offer, albeit with unfavorable terms, and began translating with all my efforts. I no longer had to bemoan the lack of work; for he provided me with so much that in half a year I almost wrote myself blind. I also developed a condition from my sedentary lifestyle, where no part of my body was used but my right arm, making me incapable of writing for a long time. This unfortunate situation delayed the publication of a work, and as my last work had not sold well, the bookseller lost interest in continuing our partnership and spoke ill of me to his peers as a lazy, careless fellow. I had, however, saved a few guineas by half working and half starving myself to death during my time with him, so I bought a lottery ticket, hoping to throw myself into Fortune's embrace and see if she would compensate me for the wrongs she had done at the gaming table. This purchase left me nearly broke; and just when it seemed I couldn't be any more miserable, a bailiff dressed as a woman gained entry to my room, directed there by the bookseller. He arrested me for my tailor’s suit for thirty-five pounds; a sum I couldn’t bail; and so I was taken to his house and locked in an upper room. I now had neither health (having just barely recovered from my illness), freedom, money, or friends; and had given up all hope, even the desire, of life. "But this couldn't last long," said Adams; "for the tailor surely released you the moment he truly understood your situation, knowing your circumstances wouldn’t allow you to pay him." "Oh, sir," replied the gentleman, "he knew that before he arrested me; in fact, he knew that only incapacity could prevent me from settling my debts; for I had been his customer for many years, spent vast amounts of money with him, and always paid most diligently in my prosperous days; but when I reminded him of this, assuring him that if he would not hinder my efforts, I'd pay him all the money I could possible acquire through my utmost labor and industry, reserving only what I needed to stay alive, he replied that his patience wore thin; that I had deferred payments time after time; that he wanted the money in hand; that he had involved a lawyer; and that if I didn’t pay him immediately, or find someone to vouch for me, I might as well die in jail and expect no mercy." "He might expect mercy," cries Adams, jumping from his chair, "where none will be found! How can such a wretch recite the Lord's Prayer; where the term, which is translated, I don't know why, as trespasses, is in the original, debts? And as surely as we do not forgive others their debts when they cannot pay, we shall ourselves remain unforgiven when we are unable to pay." He paused, and the gentleman continued. While I was in this unfortunate situation, a former acquaintance to whom I had mentioned my lottery ticket tracked me down and, visiting me with a joyful expression, shook my hand vigorously, wishing me congratulations on my good fortune: for, he said, your ticket has won a prize of £3000. Adams snapped his fingers at these words in a state of ecstatic joy; which, however, did not last long; for the gentleman then added:—Alas! sir, this was merely a cruel joke of Fortune to plunge me even deeper; for I had sold this lottery ticket two days before to a relative, who had refused to lend me even a shilling without it, in order to buy bread. Once my friend learned about my unfortunate sale, he began to scold me and remind me of all my past bad choices and misfortunes. He claimed I was someone whom Fortune couldn’t save even if she wanted to; that I was now ruined with no hope of recovery, nor could I expect any sympathy from my friends; that it would be extremely foolish to feel sorry for the misfortunes of a person who recklessly ran towards their own downfall. He then vividly described, in as much detail as he could, the happiness I would have enjoyed had I not foolishly sold my ticket. I defended myself citing necessity; but he ignored that reply and resumed his reproach until I could take no more and asked him to end his visit. I soon traded the bailiff's house for a prison; where, since I didn’t have enough money for a separate cell, I was crowded in with a multitude of miserable wretches, with whom I lacked every convenience of life, even the basic one that all animals enjoy: clean air. In these dire circumstances, I wrote letters to several of my old acquaintances, including those to whom I had previously lent money with little expectation of repayment, asking for their help; but it was useless. An excuse rather than a refusal was the kindest reply I received. While I languished in a situation too horrible to describe, and which, in a land of humanity and, more importantly, Christianity, seems a strange punishment for a little oversight and indiscretion; while I was in this mess, a fellow entered the prison and, looking for me, handed me the following letter:—

"SIR,—My father, to whom you sold your ticket in the last lottery, died the same day in which it came up a prize, as you have possibly heard, and left me sole heiress of all his fortune. I am so much touched with your present circumstances, and the uneasiness you must feel at having been driven to dispose of what might have made you happy, that I must desire your acceptance of the enclosed, and am your humble servant,

"HARRIET HEARTY."

"SIR,—My father, to whom you sold your lottery ticket, died the same day it won a prize, as you might have heard, and left me as the sole heir to his entire estate. I truly sympathize with your situation and the distress you must feel for having been forced to sell something that could have brought you joy, so I would like you to accept the enclosed, and I remain your humble servant,"

"HARRIET HEARTY."

And what do you think was enclosed? "I don't know," cried Adams; "not less than a guinea, I hope." Sir, it was a bank-note for £200.—"£200?" says Adams, in a rapture. No less, I assure you, answered the gentleman; a sum I was not half so delighted with as with the dear name of the generous girl that sent it me; and who was not only the best but the handsomest creature in the universe, and for whom I had long had a passion which I never durst disclose to her. I kissed her name a thousand times, my eyes overflowing with tenderness and gratitude; I repeated—But not to detain you with these raptures, I immediately acquired my liberty; and, having paid all my debts, departed, with upwards of fifty pounds in my pocket, to thank my kind deliverer. She happened to be then out of town, a circumstance which, upon reflection, pleased me; for by that means I had an opportunity to appear before her in a more decent dress. At her return to town, within a day or two, I threw myself at her feet with the most ardent acknowledgments, which she rejected with an unfeigned greatness of mind, and told me I could not oblige her more than by never mentioning, or if possible thinking on, a circumstance which must bring to my mind an accident that might be grievous to me to think on. She proceeded thus: "What I have done is in my own eyes a trifle, and perhaps infinitely less than would have become me to do. And if you think of engaging in any business where a larger sum may be serviceable to you, I shall not be over-rigid either as to the security or interest." I endeavoured to express all the gratitude in my power to this profusion of goodness, though perhaps it was my enemy, and began to afflict my mind with more agonies than all the miseries I had underwent; it affected me with severer reflections than poverty, distress, and prisons united had been able to make me feel; for, sir, these acts and professions of kindness, which were sufficient to have raised in a good heart the most violent passion of friendship to one of the same, or to age and ugliness in a different sex, came to me from a woman, a young and beautiful woman; one whose perfections I had long known, and for whom I had long conceived a violent passion, though with a despair which made me endeavour rather to curb and conceal, than to nourish or acquaint her with it. In short, they came upon me united with beauty, softness, and tenderness: such bewitching smiles!—O Mr Adams, in that moment I lost myself, and, forgetting our different situations, nor considering what return I was making to her goodness by desiring her, who had given me so much, to bestow her all, I laid gently hold on her hand, and, conveying it to my lips, I prest it with inconceivable ardour; then, lifting up my swimming eyes, I saw her face and neck overspread with one blush; she offered to withdraw her hand, yet not so as to deliver it from mine, though I held it with the gentlest force. We both stood trembling; her eyes cast on the ground, and mine stedfastly fixed on her. Good G—d, what was then the condition of my soul! burning with love, desire, admiration, gratitude, and every tender passion, all bent on one charming object. Passion at last got the better of both reason and respect, and, softly letting go her hand, I offered madly to clasp her in my arms; when, a little recovering herself, she started from me, asking me, with some show of anger, "If she had any reason to expect this treatment from me." I then fell prostrate before her, and told her, if I had offended, my life was absolutely in her power, which I would in any manner lose for her sake. Nay, madam, said I, you shall not be so ready to punish me as I to suffer. I own my guilt. I detest the reflection that I would have sacrificed your happiness to mine. Believe me, I sincerely repent my ingratitude; yet, believe me too, it was my passion, my unbounded passion for you, which hurried me so far: I have loved you long and tenderly, and the goodness you have shown me hath innocently weighed down a wretch undone before. Acquit me of all mean, mercenary views; and, before I take my leave of you for ever, which I am resolved instantly to do, believe me that Fortune could have raised me to no height to which I could not have gladly lifted you. O, curst be Fortune!—"Do not," says she, interrupting me with the sweetest voice, "do not curse Fortune, since she hath made me happy; and, if she hath put your happiness in my power, I have told you you shall ask nothing in reason which I will refuse." Madam, said I, you mistake me if you imagine, as you seem, my happiness is in the power of Fortune now. You have obliged me too much already; if I have any wish, it is for some blest accident, by which I may contribute with my life to the least augmentation of your felicity. As for myself, the only happiness I can ever have will be hearing of yours; and if Fortune will make that complete, I will forgive her all her wrongs to me. "You may, indeed," answered she, smiling, "for your own happiness must be included in mine. I have long known your worth; nay, I must confess," said she, blushing, "I have long discovered that passion for me you profess, notwithstanding those endeavours, which I am convinced were unaffected, to conceal it; and if all I can give with reason will not suffice, take reason away; and now I believe you cannot ask me what I will deny."—She uttered these words with a sweetness not to be imagined. I immediately started; my blood, which lay freezing at my heart, rushed tumultuously through every vein. I stood for a moment silent; then, flying to her, I caught her in my arms, no longer resisting, and softly told her she must give me then herself. O, sir! can I describe her look? She remained silent, and almost motionless, several minutes. At last, recovering herself a little, she insisted on my leaving her, and in such a manner that I instantly obeyed: you may imagine, however, I soon saw her again.—But I ask pardon: I fear I have detained you too long in relating the particulars of the former interview. "So far otherwise," said Adams, licking his lips, "that I could willingly hear it over again." Well, sir, continued the gentleman, to be as concise as possible, within a week she consented to make me the happiest of mankind. We were married shortly after; and when I came to examine the circumstances of my wife's fortune (which, I do assure you, I was not presently at leisure enough to do), I found it amounted to about six thousand pounds, most part of which lay in effects; for her father had been a wine-merchant, and she seemed willing, if I liked it, that I should carry on the same trade. I readily, and too inconsiderately, undertook it; for, not having been bred up to the secrets of the business, and endeavouring to deal with the utmost honesty and uprightness, I soon found our fortune in a declining way, and my trade decreasing by little and little; for my wines, which I never adulterated after their importation, and were sold as neat as they came over, were universally decried by the vintners, to whom I could not allow them quite as cheap as those who gained double the profit by a less price. I soon began to despair of improving our fortune by these means; nor was I at all easy at the visits and familiarity of many who had been my acquaintance in my prosperity, but had denied and shunned me in my adversity, and now very forwardly renewed their acquaintance with me. In short, I had sufficiently seen that the pleasures of the world are chiefly folly, and the business of it mostly knavery, and both nothing better than vanity; the men of pleasure tearing one another to pieces from the emulation of spending money, and the men of business from envy in getting it. My happiness consisted entirely in my wife, whom I loved with an inexpressible fondness, which was perfectly returned; and my prospects were no other than to provide for our growing family; for she was now big of her second child: I therefore took an opportunity to ask her opinion of entering into a retired life, which, after hearing my reasons and perceiving my affection for it, she readily embraced. We soon put our small fortune, now reduced under three thousand pounds, into money, with part of which we purchased this little place, whither we retired soon after her delivery, from a world full of bustle, noise, hatred, envy, and ingratitude, to ease, quiet, and love. We have here lived almost twenty years, with little other conversation than our own, most of the neighbourhood taking us for very strange people; the squire of the parish representing me as a madman, and the parson as a presbyterian, because I will not hunt with the one nor drink with the other. "Sir," says Adams, "Fortune hath, I think, paid you all her debts in this sweet retirement." Sir, replied the gentleman, I am thankful to the great Author of all things for the blessings I here enjoy. I have the best of wives, and three pretty children, for whom I have the true tenderness of a parent. But no blessings are pure in this world: within three years of my arrival here I lost my eldest son. (Here he sighed bitterly.) "Sir," says Adams, "we must submit to Providence, and consider death as common to all." We must submit, indeed, answered the gentleman; and if he had died I could have borne the loss with patience; but alas! sir, he was stolen away from my door by some wicked travelling people whom they call gipsies; nor could I ever, with the most diligent search, recover him. Poor child! he had the sweetest look—the exact picture of his mother; at which some tears unwittingly dropt from his eyes, as did likewise from those of Adams, who always sympathized with his friends on those occasions. Thus, sir, said the gentleman, I have finished my story, in which if I have been too particular, I ask your pardon; and now, if you please, I will fetch you another bottle: which proposal the parson thankfully accepted.

And what do you think was inside? "I don't know," exclaimed Adams; "not less than a guinea, I hope." It was a banknote for £200. —"£200?" says Adams, in excitement. Indeed, stated the gentleman, I was not nearly as thrilled by the money as I was by the sweet name of the generous girl who sent it to me; she was not just the best but the most beautiful person in the world, and I had long held a passion for her that I never dared to reveal. I kissed her name a thousand times, my eyes filled with tenderness and gratitude; I repeated—But not to bore you with these raptures, I quickly gained my freedom; after paying off all my debts, I left with over fifty pounds in my pocket to thank my kind savior. She happened to be out of town, which, in hindsight, pleased me; it gave me a chance to present myself to her in a more respectable outfit. When she returned to town a day or two later, I threw myself at her feet, offering the most passionate thanks, which she gracefully declined, telling me that I could not please her more than by never mentioning, or if possible, thinking about a situation that might cause me pain. She continued: "What I have done is, in my opinion, a small thing and perhaps even less than what I should have done. And if you are considering any venture that needs a larger sum, I won't be overly strict about the security or interest." I tried to express all my gratitude for this overwhelming kindness, even though it might have been my undoing, and started to torment myself more than all the hardships I had faced; it left me with deeper reflections than poverty, distress, and imprisonment combined. For you see, these acts and words of kindness, which could have stirred in a good heart the strongest affection for one of the same or for someone older and less attractive, came from a young and beautiful woman; one whose virtues I had long admired and for whom I had long felt a passionate longing, though with a despair that made me try to suppress and hide it rather than to nurture and share it with her. In short, they came to me accompanied by beauty, gentleness, and tenderness: such enchanting smiles!—Oh Mr. Adams, at that moment I lost myself, and forgetting our different situations and what I owed her kindness by risking my desires for her, I gently took her hand and pressed it to my lips with overwhelming fervor; then, looking up with misty eyes, I saw her face and neck flushed with color; she tried to pull her hand away, but not enough to free it from mine, even though I held it with the softest grip. We both stood trembling; her eyes were cast down while mine remained fixed on her. Good God, what was the state of my soul then! burning with love, desire, admiration, gratitude, and every tender emotion, all focused on one beautiful object. Eventually, passion overwhelmed both reason and respect, and, gently releasing her hand, I foolishly tried to pull her into my arms; when, regaining her composure, she stepped away from me, asking with a hint of anger, "Do I have any reason to expect this kind of treatment from you?" I then fell to the ground before her and told her that if I had offended her, my life was entirely in her hands, which I would lose in any way for her sake. No, madam, I said, you won't be so quick to punish me as I will be to suffer. I admit my guilt. I detest the thought that I would have sacrificed your happiness for mine. Believe me, I genuinely regret my ingratitude; yet, believe me too, it was my passion, my boundless love for you, that drove me so far: I have loved you long and deeply, and your kindness has weighed heavily on someone who was already lost. Free me from all petty, mercenary motives; and, before I say goodbye to you forever, which I am determined to do right now, know that Fortune could have raised me to no height that I would not have gladly shared with you. Oh, cursed be Fortune!—"Do not," she said, interrupting me with the sweetest voice, "do not curse Fortune, for she has made me happy; and if she has placed your happiness in my hands, I have told you that you will ask for nothing reasonable that I will refuse." Madam, I said, you misunderstand if you think, as it seems, that my happiness is now in Fortune's hands. You have already done too much for me; if I have any wish, it is for some blessed accident that would allow me to contribute, with my life, to the slightest increase in your happiness. As for myself, the only happiness I can ever have will come from hearing about yours; and if Fortune can make that complete, I will forgive her all her wrongs against me. "You may indeed," she replied with a smile, "for your happiness is included in mine. I have long recognized your worth; nay, I must admit," she said, blushing, "I have long seen that passion for me that you profess, despite your efforts, which I believe were genuine, to hide it; and if all I can give reasonably is not enough, take reason away; and now I believe you cannot ask me for anything I will refuse."—She spoke these words with an sweetness that is hard to describe. I immediately reacted; my blood, which had been freezing in my heart, surged violently through my veins. I stood silent for a moment; then, rushing to her, I embraced her, no longer resisting, and gently told her that she must then give herself to me. Oh, sir! can I describe her expression? She remained silent and almost motionless for several minutes. Finally, regaining her composure, she insisted that I leave her, in such a way that I immediately complied; yet I soon saw her again. —But I apologize: I fear I have kept you too long recounting the details of our first meeting. "On the contrary," said Adams, licking his lips, "I would gladly hear it all again." Well, sir, the gentleman continued, to be as brief as possible, within a week she agreed to make me the happiest man alive. We were married shortly after; and when I finally examined the details of my wife's fortune (which I assure you I wasn’t able to do right away), I found it totaled around six thousand pounds, most of which was in assets; her father had been a wine merchant, and she seemed willing, if I wanted, to pursue the same trade. I impulsively took it up without thinking too much about it; since I wasn’t trained in the intricacies of the business, and trying to conduct myself with utmost honesty and integrity, I soon found our fortune declining and my trade slowly diminishing; my wines, which I never adulterated after import and sold as pure as they arrived, were universally dismissed by the vintners, who could offer them much cheaper, making double the profit. I soon began to lose hope of improving our fortunes this way; and I was also uncomfortable with the visits and friendliness of many who had been my acquaintances during my successful times but had abandoned me in my hardships, and now were very eager to rekindle our friendship. In short, I had clearly seen that the pleasures of the world are mostly foolishness, and the business of it is largely deceitful, and both are nothing but vanity; pleasure-seekers tearing each other apart in their competition to spend money, while business folks envied each other in their pursuit to acquire it. My happiness lay solely in my wife, whom I loved with an indescribable affection that was completely reciprocated; and my only plans were to provide for our growing family, as she was now expecting our second child: I therefore took the opportunity to suggest we lead a quieter life, which she quickly embraced after hearing my reasons and understanding my affection for the idea. We soon converted our small fortune, now reduced to less than three thousand pounds, into cash, with which we bought this little place, where we retreated soon after her delivery, escaping a world full of bustle, noise, hatred, envy, and ingratitude, to find peace, quiet, and love. We have lived here for nearly twenty years, with little conversation beyond our own, as most of the neighbors see us as pretty strange; the squire of the parish thinks I’m a madman, and the parson sees me as a presbyterian because I refuse to hunt with one or drink with the other. "Sir," said Adams, "Fortune has, I believe, settled all her debts with this lovely retreat." Sir, replied the gentleman, I am thankful to the great Creator for the blessings I enjoy here. I have the best wife and three lovely children, and I feel the true tenderness of a parent towards them. But no blessings are perfect in this world: within three years of my arrival here, I lost my eldest son. (Here, he sighed deeply.) "Sir," said Adams, "we must accept Providence and remember that death is common to us all." We must accept, indeed, answered the gentleman; and had he died, I could have borne the loss with patience; but alas! he was stolen from my doorstep by some wicked travelers known as gypsies; and despite my most diligent search, I could never recover him. Poor child! he had the sweetest face—the exact likeness of his mother; at this, some tears fell from his eyes, as did those of Adams, who always empathized with his friends on such occasions. Thus, sir, concluded the gentleman, I have shared my story, and if I have been too detailed, I apologize; and now, if you don’t mind, I will fetch you another bottle: to this suggestion, the parson gratefully agreed.


CHAPTER IV.

A description of Mr Wilson's way of living. The tragical adventure of the dog, and other grave matters.

A description of Mr. Wilson's lifestyle. The tragic adventure of the dog, and other serious matters.

The gentleman returned with the bottle; and Adams and he sat some time silent, when the former started up, and cried, "No, that won't do." The gentleman inquired into his meaning; he answered, "He had been considering that it was possible the late famous king Theodore might have been that very son whom he had lost;" but added, "that his age could not answer that imagination. However," says he, "G— disposes all things for the best; and very probably he may be some great man, or duke, and may, one day or other, revisit you in that capacity." The gentleman answered, he should know him amongst ten thousand, for he had a mark on his left breast of a strawberry, which his mother had given him by longing for that fruit.

The guy came back with the bottle, and Adams and he sat in silence for a bit. Then Adams suddenly stood up and said, "No, that won't work." The guy asked what he meant, and Adams replied, "I've been thinking it’s possible that the late famous King Theodore might actually be that son I lost." But he added, "His age doesn’t match that idea. However," he said, "God arranges everything for the best, and he might be some important person or duke, and one day he could come back to you in that role." The guy replied that he would recognize him among thousands because he had a strawberry-shaped mark on his left breast, which his mother had given him after craving that fruit.

That beautiful young lady the Morning now rose from her bed, and with a countenance blooming with fresh youth and sprightliness, like Miss —— 2, with soft dews hanging on her pouting lips, began to take her early walk over the eastern hills; and presently after, that gallant person the Sun stole softly from his wife's chamber to pay his addresses to her; when the gentleman asked his guest if he would walk forth and survey his little garden, which he readily agreed to, and Joseph at the same time awaking from a sleep in which he had been two hours buried, went with them. No parterres, no fountains, no statues, embellished this little garden. Its only ornament was a short walk, shaded on each side by a filbert-hedge, with a small alcove at one end, whither in hot weather the gentleman and his wife used to retire and divert themselves with their children, who played in the walk before them. But, though vanity had no votary in this little spot, here was variety of fruit and everything useful for the kitchen, which was abundantly sufficient to catch the admiration of Adams, who told the gentleman he had certainly a good gardener. Sir, answered he, that gardener is now before you: whatever you see here is the work solely of my own hands. Whilst I am providing necessaries for my table, I likewise procure myself an appetite for them. In fair seasons I seldom pass less than six hours of the twenty-four in this place, where I am not idle; and by these means I have been able to preserve my health ever since my arrival here, without assistance from physic. Hither I generally repair at the dawn, and exercise myself whilst my wife dresses her children and prepares our breakfast; after which we are seldom asunder during the residue of the day, for, when the weather will not permit them to accompany me here, I am usually within with them; for I am neither ashamed of conversing with my wife nor of playing with my children: to say the truth, I do not perceive that inferiority of understanding which the levity of rakes, the dulness of men of business, or the austerity of the learned, would persuade us of in women. As for my woman, I declare I have found none of my own sex capable of making juster observations on life, or of delivering them more agreeably; nor do I believe any one possessed of a faithfuller or braver friend. And sure as this friendship is sweetened with more delicacy and tenderness, so is it confirmed by dearer pledges than can attend the closest male alliance; for what union can be so fast as our common interest in the fruits of our embraces? Perhaps, sir, you are not yourself a father; if you are not, be assured you cannot conceive the delight I have in my little ones. Would you not despise me if you saw me stretched on the ground, and my children playing round me? "I should reverence the sight," quoth Adams; "I myself am now the father of six, and have been of eleven, and I can say I never scourged a child of my own, unless as his schoolmaster, and then have felt every stroke on my own posteriors. And as to what you say concerning women, I have often lamented my own wife did not understand Greek."—The gentleman smiled, and answered, he would not be apprehended to insinuate that his own had an understanding above the care of her family; on the contrary, says he, my Harriet, I assure you, is a notable housewife, and few gentlemen's housekeepers understand cookery or confectionery better; but these are arts which she hath no great occasion for now: however, the wine you commended so much last night at supper was of her own making, as is indeed all the liquor in my house, except my beer, which falls to my province. "And I assure you it is as excellent," quoth Adams, "as ever I tasted." We formerly kept a maid-servant, but since my girls have been growing up she is unwilling to indulge them in idleness; for as the fortunes I shall give them will be very small, we intend not to breed them above the rank they are likely to fill hereafter, nor to teach them to despise or ruin a plain husband. Indeed, I could wish a man of my own temper, and a retired life, might fall to their lot; for I have experienced that calm serene happiness, which is seated in content, is inconsistent with the hurry and bustle of the world. He was proceeding thus when the little things, being just risen, ran eagerly towards him and asked him blessing. They were shy to the strangers, but the eldest acquainted her father, that her mother and the young gentlewoman were up, and that breakfast was ready. They all went in, where the gentleman was surprized at the beauty of Fanny, who had now recovered herself from her fatigue, and was entirely clean drest; for the rogues who had taken away her purse had left her her bundle. But if he was so much amazed at the beauty of this young creature, his guests were no less charmed at the tenderness which appeared in the behaviour of the husband and wife to each other, and to their children, and at the dutiful and affectionate behaviour of these to their parents. These instances pleased the well-disposed mind of Adams equally with the readiness which they exprest to oblige their guests, and their forwardness to offer them the best of everything in their house; and what delighted him still more was an instance or two of their charity; for whilst they were at breakfast the good woman was called for to assist her sick neighbour, which she did with some cordials made for the public use, and the good man went into his garden at the same time to supply another with something which he wanted thence, for they had nothing which those who wanted it were not welcome to. These good people were in the utmost cheerfulness, when they heard the report of a gun, and immediately afterwards a little dog, the favourite of the eldest daughter, came limping in all bloody and laid himself at his mistress's feet: the poor girl, who was about eleven years old, burst into tears at the sight; and presently one of the neighbours came in and informed them that the young squire, the son of the lord of the manor, had shot him as he past by, swearing at the same time he would prosecute the master of him for keeping a spaniel, for that he had given notice he would not suffer one in the parish. The dog, whom his mistress had taken into her lap, died in a few minutes, licking her hand. She exprest great agony at his loss, and the other children began to cry for their sister's misfortune; nor could Fanny herself refrain. Whilst the father and mother attempted to comfort her, Adams grasped his crabstick and would have sallied out after the squire had not Joseph withheld him. He could not however bridle his tongue—he pronounced the word rascal with great emphasis; said he deserved to be hanged more than a highwayman, and wished he had the scourging him. The mother took her child, lamenting and carrying the dead favourite in her arms, out of the room, when the gentleman said this was the second time this squire had endeavoured to kill the little wretch, and had wounded him smartly once before; adding, he could have no motive but ill-nature, for the little thing, which was not near as big as one's fist, had never been twenty yards from the house in the six years his daughter had had it. He said he had done nothing to deserve this usage, but his father had too great a fortune to contend with: that he was as absolute as any tyrant in the universe, and had killed all the dogs and taken away all the guns in the neighbourhood; and not only that, but he trampled down hedges and rode over corn and gardens, with no more regard than if they were the highway. "I wish I could catch him in my garden," said Adams, "though I would rather forgive him riding through my house than such an ill-natured act as this."

That beautiful young lady, the Morning, just got out of bed, her face glowing with fresh youth and liveliness, like Miss —— 2, with soft dew on her lips. She started her early walk over the eastern hills; soon after, that gallant figure, the Sun, quietly left his wife’s room to visit her. When he asked his guest if he would like to walk and check out his little garden, he readily agreed, and Joseph, waking up from a two-hour nap, joined them. There were no flower beds, no fountains, no statues in this little garden. Its only decoration was a short path shaded by a filbert hedge on either side, with a small gazebo at one end, where the gentleman and his wife would retreat during hot weather to enjoy time with their children, who played in the path before them. But, even without any pretentiousness in this spot, it was full of fruit and everything needed for the kitchen, which certainly caught Adams' admiration, leading him to tell the gentleman he must have a good gardener. “Sir,” he replied, “the gardener is standing right in front of you: everything you see here is solely the work of my own hands. While I provide for my table, I also create an appetite for the food. During good weather, I usually spend at least six hours out of every twenty-four here, where I’m not idle. Because of this, I have managed to stay healthy since my arrival here, without needing medicine. I usually come here at dawn and keep busy while my wife gets our kids ready and makes breakfast; after which, we rarely spend the rest of the day apart. When the weather doesn’t allow them to join me here, I am typically indoors with them, as I am neither ashamed of talking with my wife nor playing with my kids. To be honest, I don’t see the inferiority in understanding that the frivolity of rakes, the dullness of businessmen, or the severity of learned men would lead us to believe exists in women. As for my wife, I claim I haven’t met any man capable of making better observations on life, or expressing them more nicely; nor do I think anyone could be a more loyal or courageous friend. And while this friendship is sweetened with deeper kindness and care, it’s also reinforced by stronger bonds than any close male friendship can offer; what bond is tighter than our mutual interest in the fruits of our love? Perhaps, sir, you aren’t a father; if you aren’t, you can’t imagine the joy I find in my little ones. Would you think less of me if you saw me lying on the ground with my children playing around me?” “I would respect the sight,” said Adams; “I am a father of six now and have had eleven, and I can honestly say I have never struck my child unless as a schoolmaster, and even then, I felt every blow on my own backside. As for what you said about women, I have often wished my own wife understood Greek." The gentleman smiled and replied that he didn't mean to suggest that his own wife had an understanding beyond managing their home; on the contrary, he insisted, “My Harriet is an excellent housewife, and few gentlemen’s housekeepers know their way around cooking or baking better; but those are skills she doesn’t need much of now. However, the wine you praised so highly at supper last night was made by her, as is all the liquor in my house, except for the beer, which I handle. “And I assure you it is as excellent,” said Adams, “as I’ve ever tasted.” We used to have a maid, but since my girls are growing up, she doesn’t want to spoil them with idleness; because the fortunes I can give them will be quite small, we don’t intend to raise them above the rank they are likely to fill in the future, nor to teach them to look down on or be careless with a plain husband. Honestly, I wish for them a man of my own nature, someone who appreciates a quiet life; I've found that true peaceful happiness, grounded in contentment, doesn’t go well with the hustle and bustle of the world. He was saying this when the little ones, just waking up, rushed toward him, asking for his blessing. They were shy around the strangers, but the eldest told her father that her mother and the young lady were up, and that breakfast was ready. They all went inside, where the gentleman was surprised by Fanny’s beauty, as she had now recovered from her fatigue and was completely dressed; the thieves who took her purse had left her bundle. But if he was amazed by this young girl's beauty, his guests were just as charmed by the kindness that showed in the way the husband and wife treated each other and their children, and by the respectful and loving behavior of the children toward their parents. These examples pleased Adams just as much as their eagerness to welcome their guests and their willingness to offer the best of everything in their home. What delighted him even more were a couple of examples of their generosity; during breakfast, the kind woman was called to help a sick neighbor, which she did with some remedies made for public use, while the kind man went into his garden at the same time to provide someone else with something they needed, as they had nothing that anyone could want which they were not welcome to take. These good people were in high spirits when they heard the sound of a gun, and moments later, a little dog, the favorite of the eldest daughter, limped in, bloodied, and laid himself at her feet. The poor girl, around eleven years old, burst into tears at the sight; and soon a neighbor came in to inform them that the young squire, the son of the lord of the manor, had shot him as he passed by, swearing he would take action against the owner for having a spaniel, because he had declared he wouldn’t allow one in the parish. The dog, whom his mistress had taken into her arms, died within minutes, licking her hand. She showed great sorrow at his loss, and the other children began to cry for their sister’s misfortune; even Fanny herself couldn’t hold back. While the father and mother tried to comfort her, Adams gripped his crabstick and would have rushed out after the squire had not Joseph held him back. However, he couldn’t hold his tongue—he pronounced the word rascal with great emphasis, said he deserved to be hanged more than a highway robber, and wished he could whip him. The mother carried her weeping child, cradling the dead pet in her arms, out of the room, when the gentleman mentioned that this was the second time the squire had tried to kill the little creature, having wounded him seriously once before; adding that the squire had no motive but malice, as the little dog, which wasn’t even as big as one’s fist, had never strayed more than twenty yards from the house in the six years his daughter had owned him. He said the squire had done nothing to deserve this treatment, but he had too much wealth for anyone to stand up to him: he acted like a tyrant in the universe, having killed all the dogs and taken away all the guns in the neighborhood; not just that, but he trampled over hedges and rode through cornfields and gardens as if they were the highway. “I wish I could catch him in my garden,” said Adams, “though I would rather forgive him for riding through my house than for such a cruel act as this.”

The cheerfulness of their conversation being interrupted by this accident, in which the guests could be of no service to their kind entertainer; and as the mother was taken up in administering consolation to the poor girl, whose disposition was too good hastily to forget the sudden loss of her little favourite, which had been fondling with her a few minutes before; and as Joseph and Fanny were impatient to get home and begin those previous ceremonies to their happiness which Adams had insisted on, they now offered to take their leave. The gentleman importuned them much to stay dinner; but when he found their eagerness to depart he summoned his wife; and accordingly, having performed all the usual ceremonies of bows and curtsies more pleasant to be seen than to be related, they took their leave, the gentleman and his wife heartily wishing them a good journey, and they as heartily thanking them for their kind entertainment. They then departed, Adams declaring that this was the manner in which the people had lived in the golden age.

The cheerful conversation was interrupted by the accident, leaving the guests unable to help their well-meaning host. The mother focused on comforting the young girl, who was too kind-hearted to quickly forget the sudden loss of her little pet, which had been playing with her just moments before. Meanwhile, Joseph and Fanny were eager to get home and start the rituals that Adams had emphasized were necessary for their happiness, so they decided to take their leave. The gentleman urged them to stay for dinner, but when he saw their eagerness to go, he called for his wife. After they went through all the usual formalities of bows and curtsies, which were more pleasant to see than to recount, they said their goodbyes. The gentleman and his wife sincerely wished them a safe journey, while they gratefully thanked them for their kind hospitality. They then left, with Adams commenting that this was how people had lived in the golden age.

Footnote 2: Whoever the reader pleases. (return)

Footnote 2: Whoever the reader likes. (return)


CHAPTER V.

A disputation on schools held on the road between Mr Abraham Adams and Joseph; and a discovery not unwelcome to them both.

A debate about schools took place on the road between Mr. Abraham Adams and Joseph, leading to an unexpected but pleasant discovery for both of them.

Our travellers, having well refreshed themselves at the gentleman's house, Joseph and Fanny with sleep, and Mr Abraham Adams with ale and tobacco, renewed their journey with great alacrity; and pursuing the road into which they were directed, travelled many miles before they met with any adventure worth relating. In this interval we shall present our readers with a very curious discourse, as we apprehend it, concerning public schools, which passed between Mr Joseph Andrews and Mr Abraham Adams.

Our travelers, feeling well-rested at the gentleman's house—Joseph and Fanny from sleep, and Mr. Abraham Adams from ale and tobacco—set off on their journey with great enthusiasm. Following the road they were directed to, they traveled many miles without encountering any noteworthy adventures. In the meantime, we would like to share a fascinating conversation, as we see it, about public schools that took place between Mr. Joseph Andrews and Mr. Abraham Adams.

They had not gone far before Adams, calling to Joseph, asked him, "If he had attended to the gentleman's story?" He answered, "To all the former part."—"And don't you think," says he, "he was a very unhappy man in his youth?"—"A very unhappy man, indeed," answered the other. "Joseph," cries Adams, screwing up his mouth, "I have found it; I have discovered the cause of all the misfortunes which befel him: a public school, Joseph, was the cause of all the calamities which he afterwards suffered. Public schools are the nurseries of all vice and immorality. All the wicked fellows whom I remember at the university were bred at them.—Ah, Lord! I can remember as well as if it was but yesterday, a knot of them; they called them King's scholars, I forget why—very wicked fellows! Joseph, you may thank the Lord you were not bred at a public school; you would never have preserved your virtue as you have. The first care I always take is of a boy's morals; I had rather he should be a blockhead than an atheist or a presbyterian. What is all the learning in the world compared to his immortal soul? What shall a man take in exchange for his soul? But the masters of great schools trouble themselves about no such thing. I have known a lad of eighteen at the university, who hath not been able to say his catechism; but for my own part, I always scourged a lad sooner for missing that than any other lesson. Believe me, child, all that gentleman's misfortunes arose from his being educated at a public school."

They hadn't gone far when Adams, calling to Joseph, asked him, "Did you pay attention to the gentleman's story?" He replied, "To all the earlier parts."—"And don't you think," he said, "he was a very unhappy man in his youth?"—"Definitely a very unhappy man," Joseph answered. "Joseph," Adams said, pursing his lips, "I've figured it out; I've discovered the reason for all the misfortunes he faced: a public school, Joseph, was the source of all the troubles he later experienced. Public schools are the breeding grounds for all vice and immorality. All the bad people I remember from the university were raised in them.—Ah, Lord! I can remember as clearly as if it were yesterday, a group of them; they called themselves King's scholars, but I forget why—very wicked people! Joseph, you should be thankful you weren’t raised in a public school; you wouldn't have kept your virtue like you have. My main concern has always been the morals of a boy; I'd rather he be a fool than an atheist or a Presbyterian. What good is all the knowledge in the world compared to a person's soul? What can someone give in exchange for their soul? But the heads of big schools don't care about such things. I've known an eighteen-year-old at the university who couldn't even say his catechism; but for me, I'd punish a boy more for missing that than for any other lesson. Believe me, child, all that gentleman's misfortunes came from being educated in a public school."

"It doth not become me," answered Joseph, "to dispute anything, sir, with you, especially a matter of this kind; for to be sure you must be allowed by all the world to be the best teacher of a school in all our county." "Yes, that," says Adams, "I believe, is granted me; that I may without much vanity pretend to—nay, I believe I may go to the next county too—but gloriari non est meum."— "However, sir, as you are pleased to bid me speak," says Joseph, "you know my late master, Sir Thomas Booby, was bred at a public school, and he was the finest gentleman in all the neighbourhood. And I have often heard him say, if he had a hundred boys he would breed them all at the same place. It was his opinion, and I have often heard him deliver it, that a boy taken from a public school and carried into the world, will learn more in one year there than one of a private education will in five. He used to say the school itself initiated him a great way (I remember that was his very expression), for great schools are little societies, where a boy of any observation may see in epitome what he will afterwards find in the world at large."—"Hinc illae lachrymae: for that very reason," quoth Adams, "I prefer a private school, where boys may be kept in innocence and ignorance; for, according to that fine passage in the play of Cato, the only English tragedy I ever read—

"It doesn't suit me," Joseph replied, "to argue anything with you, especially about this topic; for I think everyone agrees you are the best schoolteacher in our entire county." "Yes, that," said Adams, "I believe is acknowledged; I can claim that without too much vanity—indeed, I think I could extend it to the next county as well—but gloriari non est meum."—"However, sir, since you asked me to speak," Joseph said, "you know my former master, Sir Thomas Booby, was educated at a public school, and he was the finest gentleman in the neighborhood. He often mentioned that if he had a hundred boys, he would educate them all in the same place. It was his belief—and he expressed it often—that a boy taken from a public school and exposed to the world will learn more in one year there than one who was privately educated will learn in five. He used to say the school itself shaped him a great deal (I remember that was his exact phrase), because great schools are like little communities, where a perceptive boy can see a summary of what he will later experience in the wider world."—"Hinc illae lachrymae: for that very reason," replied Adams, "I prefer a private school, where boys can remain innocent and unaware; because, according to that wonderful quote from the play of Cato, the only English tragedy I've ever read—

"'If knowledge of the world must make men villains
May Juba ever live in ignorance!'
"'If understanding the world turns men into villains,
May Juba always remain in ignorance!'

"Who would not rather preserve the purity of his child than wish him to attain the whole circle of arts and sciences? which, by the bye, he may learn in the classes of a private school; for I would not be vain, but I esteem myself to be second to none, nulli secundum, in teaching these things; so that a lad may have as much learning in a private as in a public education."—"And, with submission," answered Joseph, "he may get as much vice: witness several country gentlemen, who were educated within five miles of their own houses, and are as wicked as if they had known the world from their infancy. I remember when I was in the stable, if a young horse was vicious in his nature, no correction would make him otherwise: I take it to be equally the same among men: if a boy be of a mischievous wicked inclination, no school, though ever so private, will ever make him good: on the contrary, if he be of a righteous temper, you may trust him to London, or wherever else you please—he will be in no danger of being corrupted. Besides, I have often heard my master say that the discipline practised in public schools was much better than that in private."—"You talk like a jackanapes," says Adams, "and so did your master. Discipline indeed! Because one man scourges twenty or thirty boys more in a morning than another, is he therefore a better disciplinarian? I do presume to confer in this point with all who have taught from Chiron's time to this day; and, if I was master of six boys only, I would preserve as good discipline amongst them as the master of the greatest school in the world. I say nothing, young man; remember I say nothing; but if Sir Thomas himself had been educated nearer home, and under the tuition of somebody—remember I name nobody—it might have been better for him:—but his father must institute him in the knowledge of the world. Nemo mortalium omnibus horis sapit." Joseph, seeing him run on in this manner, asked pardon many times, assuring him he had no intention to offend. "I believe you had not, child," said he, "and I am not angry with you; but for maintaining good discipline in a school; for this."—And then he ran on as before, named all the masters who are recorded in old books, and preferred himself to them all. Indeed, if this good man had an enthusiasm, or what the vulgar call a blind side, it was this: he thought a schoolmaster the greatest character in the world, and himself the greatest of all schoolmasters: neither of which points he would have given up to Alexander the Great at the head of his army.

"Who wouldn’t prefer to keep their child innocent rather than have them learn all the arts and sciences? By the way, they can pick those up in a private school; I wouldn’t want to be arrogant, but I consider myself to be among the best, nulli secundum, at teaching these subjects. So a kid can get as much education in a private setting as they would in a public one." — "And, with all due respect," replied Joseph, "he can also pick up just as much bad behavior: just look at some country gentlemen who were educated just five miles from home and are as wicked as if they had been out in the world their whole lives. I remember when I was in the stable, if a young horse was naturally bad, no amount of correction would change that. I believe it's the same with people: if a boy has a naturally mischievous character, no school, no matter how private, will make him good. On the other hand, if he's of good nature, you could send him to London, or anywhere else, and he won't be in danger of being corrupted. Besides, I've often heard my master say that the discipline in public schools is much better than in private ones." — "You sound like a know-it-all," Adams retorted, "and so did your master. Discipline, indeed! Just because one man punishes twenty or thirty boys more in a morning than another, does that make him a better disciplinarian? I would challenge anyone who has taught since Chiron's time to this day on this. If I were in charge of just six boys, I’d maintain as good discipline among them as the headmaster of the largest school in the world. I’m not saying much, young man; just remember I’m not saying much; but if Sir Thomas himself had been educated closer to home, and under the guidance of someone—I'm not naming anyone—it might have been better for him: but his father had to teach him about the world. Nemo mortalium omnibus horis sapit." As Joseph saw him going on like this, he repeatedly apologized, assuring him he didn't mean to offend. "I believe you didn't, child," he said, "and I'm not angry with you; but when it comes to maintaining good discipline in a school: for this." — And then he continued as before, naming all the teachers recorded in old books and placing himself above them all. Indeed, if this good man had any obsession, or what people often call a blind spot, it was this: he believed a schoolmaster was the most important role in the world, and he saw himself as the greatest of all schoolmasters—neither of which he would have traded with Alexander the Great at the head of his army.

Adams continued his subject till they came to one of the beautifullest spots of ground in the universe. It was a kind of natural amphitheatre, formed by the winding of a small rivulet, which was planted with thick woods, and the trees rose gradually above each other by the natural ascent of the ground they stood on; which ascent as they hid with their boughs, they seemed to have been disposed by the design of the most skilful planter. The soil was spread with a verdure which no paint could imitate; and the whole place might have raised romantic ideas in elder minds than those of Joseph and Fanny, without the assistance of love.

Adams kept talking until they reached one of the most beautiful spots in the universe. It was like a natural amphitheater, shaped by the winding of a small stream, surrounded by thick woods. The trees rose gradually, following the natural slope of the ground beneath them; as their branches concealed the rise, it seemed like they had been arranged by the design of the most skilled gardener. The soil was covered in a greenery that no paint could replicate, and the entire place could inspire romantic thoughts in minds older than Joseph and Fanny's, even without the influence of love.

Here they arrived about noon, and Joseph proposed to Adams that they should rest awhile in this delightful place, and refresh themselves with some provisions which the good-nature of Mrs Wilson had provided them with. Adams made no objection to the proposal; so down they sat, and, pulling out a cold fowl and a bottle of wine, they made a repast with a cheerfulness which might have attracted the envy of more splendid tables. I should not omit that they found among their provision a little paper containing a piece of gold, which Adams imagining had been put there by mistake, would have returned back to restore it; but he was at last convinced by Joseph that Mr Wilson had taken this handsome way of furnishing them with a supply for their journey, on his having related the distress which they had been in, when they were relieved by the generosity of the pedlar. Adams said he was glad to see such an instance of goodness, not so much for the conveniency which it brought them as for the sake of the doer, whose reward would be great in heaven. He likewise comforted himself with a reflection that he should shortly have an opportunity of returning it him; for the gentleman was within a week to make a journey into Somersetshire, to pass through Adams's parish, and had faithfully promised to call on him; a circumstance which we thought too immaterial to mention before; but which those who have as great an affection for that gentleman as ourselves will rejoice at, as it may give them hopes of seeing him again. Then Joseph made a speech on charity, which the reader, if he is so disposed, may see in the next chapter; for we scorn to betray him into any such reading, without first giving him warning.

Here they arrived around noon, and Joseph suggested to Adams that they should take a break in this lovely spot and enjoy some snacks that the kind Mrs. Wilson had given them. Adams agreed, so they settled down and, pulling out some cold chicken and a bottle of wine, they had a meal with a cheerfulness that might have made even more extravagant tables jealous. I shouldn't forget to mention that among their supplies, they found a small envelope containing a piece of gold. Adams, thinking it was a mistake, wanted to return it, but Joseph convinced him that Mr. Wilson had cleverly provided it as a little extra support for their journey, especially after hearing about the hardship they faced before being helped by the generous pedlar. Adams said he was happy to see such an act of kindness, not just for the convenience it brought them, but for the person doing it, whose reward would be great in heaven. He also found comfort in knowing he would soon have a chance to return the favor since the gentleman was going to Somersetshire in a week and had promised to visit him. We thought this detail was too trivial to mention earlier, but those who care for that gentleman as much as we do will be glad to know, as it might spark hope of seeing him again. Then Joseph gave a speech about charity, which readers can check out in the next chapter if they wish; we wouldn't want to lead anyone into that without a heads-up.


CHAPTER VI.

Moral reflections by Joseph Andrews; with the hunting adventure, and parson Adams's miraculous escape.

Moral reflections by Joseph Andrews; along with the hunting adventure and Parson Adams's incredible escape.

"I have often wondered, sir," said Joseph, "to observe so few instances of charity among mankind; for though the goodness of a man's heart did not incline him to relieve the distresses of his fellow-creatures, methinks the desire of honour should move him to it. What inspires a man to build fine houses, to purchase fine furniture, pictures, clothes, and other things, at a great expense, but an ambition to be respected more than other people? Now, would not one great act of charity, one instance of redeeming a poor family from all the miseries of poverty, restoring an unfortunate tradesman by a sum of money to the means of procuring a livelihood by his industry, discharging an undone debtor from his debts or a gaol, or any suchlike example of goodness, create a man more honour and respect than he could acquire by the finest house, furniture, pictures, or clothes, that were ever beheld? For not only the object himself who was thus relieved, but all who heard the name of such a person, must, I imagine, reverence him infinitely more than the possessor of all those other things; which when we so admire, we rather praise the builder, the workman, the painter, the lace-maker, the taylor, and the rest, by whose ingenuity they are produced, than the person who by his money makes them his own. For my own part, when I have waited behind my lady in a room hung with fine pictures, while I have been looking at them I have never once thought of their owner, nor hath any one else, as I ever observed; for when it hath been asked whose picture that was, it was never once answered the master's of the house; but Ammyconni, Paul Varnish, Hannibal Scratchi, or Hogarthi, which I suppose were the names of the painters; but if it was asked—Who redeemed such a one out of prison? Who lent such a ruined tradesman money to set up? Who clothed that family of poor small children? it is very plain what must be the answer. And besides, these great folks are mistaken if they imagine they get any honour at all by these means; for I do not remember I ever was with my lady at any house where she commended the house or furniture but I have heard her at her return home make sport and jeer at whatever she had before commended; and I have been told by other gentlemen in livery that it is the same in their families: but I defy the wisest man in the world to turn a true good action into ridicule. I defy him to do it. He who should endeavour it would be laughed at himself, instead of making others laugh. Nobody scarce doth any good, yet they all agree in praising those who do. Indeed, it is strange that all men should consent in commending goodness, and no man endeavour to deserve that commendation; whilst, on the contrary, all rail at wickedness, and all are as eager to be what they abuse. This I know not the reason of; but it is as plain as daylight to those who converse in the world, as I have done these three years." "Are all the great folks wicked then?" says Fanny. "To be sure there are some exceptions," answered Joseph. "Some gentlemen of our cloth report charitable actions done by their lords and masters; and I have heard Squire Pope, the great poet, at my lady's table, tell stories of a man that lived at a place called Ross, and another at the Bath, one Al—Al—I forget his name, but it is in the book of verses. This gentleman hath built up a stately house too, which the squire likes very well; but his charity is seen farther than his house, though it stands on a hill,—ay, and brings him more honour too. It was his charity that put him in the book, where the squire says he puts all those who deserve it; and to be sure, as he lives among all the great people, if there were any such, he would know them." This was all of Mr Joseph Andrews's speech which I could get him to recollect, which I have delivered as near as was possible in his own words, with a very small embellishment. But I believe the reader hath not been a little surprized at the long silence of parson Adams, especially as so many occasions offered themselves to exert his curiosity and observation. The truth is, he was fast asleep, and had so been from the beginning of the preceding narrative; and, indeed, if the reader considers that so many hours had passed since he had closed his eyes, he will not wonder at his repose, though even Henley himself, or as great an orator (if any such be), had been in his rostrum or tub before him.

"I’ve often wondered, sir," said Joseph, "about the lack of charity among people; because even if someone isn't inclined to help others in need, I feel the desire for respect should drive them to do so. What motivates someone to build beautiful houses, buy nice furniture, art, clothes, and other expensive items, if not the ambition to be admired more than others? Wouldn't one significant act of kindness, like saving a poor family from poverty, helping an unfortunate tradesman with money to get back on his feet, or paying off a debtor, bring a person more respect and honor than the fanciest house, furniture, art, or clothes anyone has ever seen? Because it’s not just the person who benefits from that help who would admire them, but everyone who hears their name would surely respect them way more than someone who merely owns those other possessions; when we admire those things, we tend to praise the builders, artisans, and painters who created them rather than the person who bought them. For me, when I’ve waited for my lady in a room decorated with fine art, I've never thought about who owns them, nor has anyone else, as far as I’ve noticed; when someone has asked whose painting that was, it was never answered with the homeowner's name, but rather the names of the artists—Ammyconni, Paul Varnish, Hannibal Scratchi, or Hogarthi. But if someone asked—Who bailed that person out of jail? Who helped that struggling tradesman start up again? Who provided clothes for that family with small children?—it’s clear what the answer would be. Moreover, these wealthy folks are mistaken if they think they gain any honor through their riches; I can’t recall ever being with my lady in a house where she praised the decor without later joking about it once we returned home, and I’ve heard other gentlemen in livery say the same about their households. But I challenge the wisest person in the world to ridicule a genuine good deed. I dare them to try. Anyone who attempts it would just end up being the one laughed at, not others. Hardly anyone does any good, yet everyone agrees in praising those who do. It's strange that everyone praises goodness, but no one tries to earn that praise; meanwhile, everyone criticizes wickedness and yet strives to be what they condemn. I don’t know why this is the case, but it seems obvious to those of us who have engaged with the world as I have for the past three years." "Are all the wealthy folks bad then?" asks Fanny. "Of course, there are some exceptions," Joseph replied. "Some gentlemen in our line talk about charitable acts done by their lords. I've heard Squire Pope, the famous poet, at my lady's table, tell stories about a man living in a place called Ross, and another in Bath, a guy named Al—Al—I forget his name, but it’s in his poetry collection. This gentleman built a fancy house, which the squire thinks highly of; but his charity is more visible than his house, even if it’s on a hill—yes, and it brings him more honor. It was his charity that got him into that book, where the squire says he records all those who deserve to be remembered; and surely, since he lives among the wealthy, if there were any good ones, he would know about them." This is all I could remember from Mr. Joseph Andrews's speech, which I’ve shared as closely as I could in his own words, with only slight enhancements. But I believe the reader might have been surprised by the long silence of Parson Adams, particularly since so many chances arose for him to show his curiosity and insight. The truth is, he was fast asleep and had been since the start of the previous narrative; and indeed, if the reader considers that several hours had passed since he last closed his eyes, they wouldn’t be surprised by his slumber, even if Henley himself, or any other great speaker, were before him.

Joseph, who whilst he was speaking had continued in one attitude, with his head reclining on one side, and his eyes cast on the ground, no sooner perceived, on looking up, the position of Adams, who was stretched on his back, and snored louder than the usual braying of the animal with long ears, than he turned towards Fanny, and, taking her by the hand, began a dalliance, which, though consistent with the purest innocence and decency, neither he would have attempted nor she permitted before any witness. Whilst they amused themselves in this harmless and delightful manner they heard a pack of hounds approaching in full cry towards them, and presently afterwards saw a hare pop forth from the wood, and, crossing the water, land within a few yards of them in the meadows. The hare was no sooner on shore than it seated itself on its hinder legs, and listened to the sound of the pursuers. Fanny was wonderfully pleased with the little wretch, and eagerly longed to have it in her arms that she might preserve it from the dangers which seemed to threaten it; but the rational part of the creation do not always aptly distinguish their friends from their foes; what wonder then if this silly creature, the moment it beheld her, fled from the friend who would have protected it, and, traversing the meadows again, passed the little rivulet on the opposite side? It was, however, so spent and weak, that it fell down twice or thrice in its way. This affected the tender heart of Fanny, who exclaimed, with tears in her eyes, against the barbarity of worrying a poor innocent defenceless animal out of its life, and putting it to the extremest torture for diversion. She had not much time to make reflections of this kind, for on a sudden the hounds rushed through the wood, which resounded with their throats and the throats of their retinue, who attended on them on horseback. The dogs now past the rivulet, and pursued the footsteps of the hare; five horsemen attempted to leap over, three of whom succeeded, and two were in the attempt thrown from their saddles into the water; their companions, and their own horses too, proceeded after their sport, and left their friends and riders to invoke the assistance of Fortune, or employ the more active means of strength and agility for their deliverance. Joseph, however, was not so unconcerned on this occasion; he left Fanny for a moment to herself, and ran to the gentlemen, who were immediately on their legs, shaking their ears, and easily, with the help of his hand, obtained the bank (for the rivulet was not at all deep); and, without staying to thank their kind assister, ran dripping across the meadow, calling to their brother sportsmen to stop their horses; but they heard them not.

Joseph, while he was talking, kept his head tilted to one side and his eyes on the ground. As he looked up and saw Adams lying on his back, snoring louder than a donkey, he turned to Fanny, took her hand, and began to flirt. Their playful interaction was innocent and decent, but neither would have dared to do it in front of anyone else. While they were enjoying this light-hearted moment, they heard a pack of hounds approaching, barking as they got closer, and soon spotted a hare jump out of the woods, cross the water, and come to rest a few yards away in the meadow. As soon as the hare reached the shore, it sat back on its hind legs and listened for the sound of its pursuers. Fanny was thrilled by the little creature and desperately wanted to hold it to keep it safe from the dangers it faced. However, sometimes even the smartest beings can't tell their friends from their enemies, so when the hare saw her, it darted away from the very friend trying to protect it and scurried back across the meadow, crossing the small stream on the other side. The hare was so exhausted that it stumbled and fell a few times. This tugged at Fanny's heart, and with tears in her eyes, she condemned the cruelty of chasing a poor, defenseless animal to the brink of death for amusement. She barely had time to reflect on this, as suddenly the hounds burst through the woods, their loud barks echoing with their riders who were on horseback. The dogs jumped over the stream, chasing after the hare's trail; five horsemen tried to leap across, three succeeded while two were thrown from their saddles into the water. Their friends and their own horses continued the chase, leaving their companions to hope for help or use their strength and agility to get themselves out. However, Joseph was not indifferent in this situation; he left Fanny for a moment and ran to the men, who quickly got back on their feet, shook off the water, and, with his help, climbed up the bank (since the stream wasn’t deep at all). Without taking a moment to thank him, they dashed across the meadow, calling out to their fellow hunters to stop their horses, but they didn’t hear them.

The hounds were now very little behind their poor reeling, staggering prey, which, fainting almost at every step, crawled through the wood, and had almost got round to the place where Fanny stood, when it was overtaken by its enemies, and being driven out of the covert, was caught, and instantly tore to pieces before Fanny's face, who was unable to assist it with any aid more powerful than pity; nor could she prevail on Joseph, who had been himself a sportsman in his youth, to attempt anything contrary to the laws of hunting in favour of the hare, which he said was killed fairly.

The hounds were now pretty close behind their poor, dazed prey, which, nearly fainting with every step, crawled through the woods. It had almost made it to the spot where Fanny stood when it was caught by its pursuers. Driven out of hiding, it was torn to pieces right in front of Fanny, who could only watch helplessly, unable to offer any help beyond her sympathy. She couldn't convince Joseph, who had been a hunter in his youth, to do anything against hunting rules to save the hare, which he insisted was being killed fairly.

The hare was caught within a yard or two of Adams, who lay asleep at some distance from the lovers; and the hounds, in devouring it, and pulling it backwards and forwards, had drawn it so close to him, that some of them (by mistake perhaps for the hare's skin) laid hold of the skirts of his cassock; others at the same time applying their teeth to his wig, which he had with a handkerchief fastened to his head, began to pull him about; and had not the motion of his body had more effect on him than seemed to be wrought by the noise, they must certainly have tasted his flesh, which delicious flavour might have been fatal to him; but being roused by these tuggings, he instantly awaked, and with a jerk delivering his head from his wig, he with most admirable dexterity recovered his legs, which now seemed the only members he could entrust his safety to. Having, therefore, escaped likewise from at least a third part of his cassock, which he willingly left as his exuviae or spoils to the enemy, he fled with the utmost speed he could summon to his assistance. Nor let this be any detraction from the bravery of his character: let the number of the enemies, and the surprize in which he was taken, be considered; and if there be any modern so outrageously brave that he cannot admit of flight in any circumstance whatever, I say (but I whisper that softly, and I solemnly declare without any intention of giving offence to any brave man in the nation), I say, or rather I whisper, that he is an ignorant fellow, and hath never read Homer nor Virgil, nor knows he anything of Hector or Turnus; nay, he is unacquainted with the history of some great men living, who, though as brave as lions, ay, as tigers, have run away, the Lord knows how far, and the Lord knows why, to the surprize of their friends and the entertainment of their enemies. But if persons of such heroic disposition are a little offended at the behaviour of Adams, we assure them they shall be as much pleased with what we shall immediately relate of Joseph Andrews. The master of the pack was just arrived, or, as the sportsmen call it, come in, when Adams set out, as we have before mentioned. This gentleman was generally said to be a great lover of humour; but, not to mince the matter, especially as we are upon this subject, he was a great hunter of men; indeed, he had hitherto followed the sport only with dogs of his own species; for he kept two or three couple of barking curs for that use only. However, as he thought he had now found a man nimble enough, he was willing to indulge himself with other sport, and accordingly, crying out, "Stole away," encouraged the hounds to pursue Mr Adams, swearing it was the largest jack-hare he ever saw; at the same time hallooing and hooping as if a conquered foe was flying before him; in which he was imitated by these two or three couple of human or rather two-legged curs on horseback which we have mentioned before.

The hare was caught just a couple of yards from Adams, who was sleeping a short distance away from the lovers. The hounds, in their excitement to devour it and tugging it back and forth, had brought it so close to him that some of them (perhaps mistaking it for the hare’s skin) grabbed the edges of his cassock; others, at the same time, chewed on his wig, which he had secured with a handkerchief tied around his head, starting to pull him around. If the movement of his body hadn’t woken him up more than the noise, they probably would have tasted his flesh, a delicious flavor that could have been deadly for him. But stirred by their tugging, he woke up instantly, yanked his head away from his wig, and with impressive skill got his legs back under him, which now seemed to be his only line of defense. Having thus escaped with at least a third of his cassock, which he gladly left as his exuviae or spoils to the enemy, he fled as fast as he could manage. And let this not diminish his bravery: consider the number of enemies and the surprise he faced, and if there's anyone today so brazenly brave that they can’t accept fleeing in any situation, I say (but I’ll keep this quiet, and I solemnly state without meaning to offend any brave person in the land), I say, or rather I whisper, that they are ignorant and have never read Homer or Virgil, nor do they know anything about Hector or Turnus; in fact, they’re unaware of the stories of some great men alive today, who, though as brave as lions and tigers, have run away far, and for reasons known only to the Lord, to the shock of their friends and the entertainment of their foes. But if these heroic individuals are a bit put off by Adams's actions, we assure them they will be just as pleased with what we are about to share about Joseph Andrews. The leader of the pack had just arrived, or as hunters say, had “come in,” when Adams set out, as we mentioned earlier. This man was generally thought to have a great sense of humor, but to be clear, especially since we’re on this topic, he was a great hunter of men; indeed, he had only hunted with dogs of his own kind until now as he kept a couple of dogs specifically for that purpose. However, thinking he’d found a man quick enough, he was eager to try out some different sport, and calling out, “Stole away,” urged the hounds to chase Mr. Adams, insisting it was the largest jack-hare he’d ever seen; he also hollered and cheered as if a defeated foe was fleeing before him, which was echoed by the two or three couple of two-legged curs on horseback we mentioned earlier.

Now, thou, whoever thou art, whether a muse, or by what other name soever thou choosest to be called, who presidest over biography, and hast inspired all the writers of lives in these our times: thou who didst infuse such wonderful humour into the pen of immortal Gulliver; who hast carefully guided the judgment whilst thou hast exalted the nervous manly style of thy Mallet: thou who hadst no hand in that dedication and preface, or the translations, which thou wouldst willingly have struck out of the life of Cicero: lastly, thou who, without the assistance of the least spice of literature, and even against his inclination, hast, in some pages of his book, forced Colley Cibber to write English; do thou assist me in what I find myself unequal to. Do thou introduce on the plain the young, the gay, the brave Joseph Andrews, whilst men shall view him with admiration and envy, tender virgins with love and anxious concern for his safety.

Now, you, whoever you are, whether you're a muse or go by some other name, who oversees biography and has inspired all the writers of lives in our time: you who infused such incredible humor into the pen of the immortal Gulliver; who carefully guided judgment while elevating the bold and strong style of your Mallet: you who had no part in that dedication and preface, or the translations, which you would have gladly removed from the life of Cicero: finally, you who, without any help from even a hint of literature, and even against his will, made Colley Cibber write in English in certain pages of his book; please assist me in what I can't handle. Bring forward the young, vibrant, brave Joseph Andrews, while people look at him with admiration and jealousy, and gentle virgins with love and worry for his safety.

No sooner did Joseph Andrews perceive the distress of his friend, when first the quick-scenting dogs attacked him, than he grasped his cudgel in his right hand—a cudgel which his father had of his grandfather, to whom a mighty strong man of Kent had given it for a present in that day when he broke three heads on the stage. It was a cudgel of mighty strength and wonderful art, made by one of Mr Deard's best workmen, whom no other artificer can equal, and who hath made all those sticks which the beaus have lately walked with about the Park in a morning; but this was far his masterpiece. On its head was engraved a nose and chin, which might have been mistaken for a pair of nutcrackers. The learned have imagined it designed to represent the Gorgon; but it was in fact copied from the face of a certain long English baronet, of infinite wit, humour, and gravity. He did intend to have engraved here many histories: as the first night of Captain B——'s play, where you would have seen critics in embroidery transplanted from the boxes to the pit, whose ancient inhabitants were exalted to the galleries, where they played on catcalls. He did intend to have painted an auction room, where Mr Cock would have appeared aloft in his pulpit, trumpeting forth the praises of a china basin, and with astonishment wondering that "Nobody bids more for that fine, that superb—" He did intend to have engraved many other things, but was forced to leave all out for want of room.

No sooner did Joseph Andrews notice his friend's distress, when the scent-driven dogs attacked him, than he grabbed his club with his right hand—a club that his father had inherited from his grandfather, who had received it as a gift from a very strong man from Kent on the day he broke three heads on stage. It was a club of great strength and remarkable craftsmanship, made by one of Mr. Deard's best workers, whom no other craftsman could match, and who created all those sticks that the fashionable guys have been using for strolls in the park lately; but this was by far his finest work. Its handle was engraved with a nose and chin that could be mistaken for a pair of nutcrackers. Scholars have speculated it was meant to represent the Gorgon; however, it was actually modeled after the face of a certain long English baronet, known for his incredible wit, humor, and seriousness. He had planned to engrave various stories on it: like the first night of Captain B——'s play, where you would have seen critics in fancy outfits moved from the boxes to the pit, while the original audience was lifted to the galleries, where they made noise with catcalls. He intended to depict an auction room, where Mr. Cock would have appeared up high in his pulpit, loudly praising a china basin, marveling that "Nobody bids more for that fine, that superb—" He had plans to engrave many other things but had to leave them all out due to a lack of space.

No sooner had Joseph grasped his cudgel in his hands than lightning darted from his eyes; and the heroick youth, swift of foot, ran with the utmost speed to his friend's assistance. He overtook him just as Rockwood had laid hold of the skirt of his cassock, which, being torn, hung to the ground. Reader, we would make a simile on this occasion, but for two reasons: the first is, it would interrupt the description, which should be rapid in this part; but that doth not weigh much, many precedents occurring for such an interruption: the second and much the greater reason is, that we could find no simile adequate to our purpose: for indeed, what instance could we bring to set before our reader's eyes at once the idea of friendship, courage, youth, beauty, strength, and swiftness? all which blazed in the person of Joseph Andrews. Let those, therefore, that describe lions and tigers, and heroes fiercer than both, raise their poems or plays with the simile of Joseph Andrews, who is himself above the reach of any simile.

No sooner had Joseph grabbed his club than lightning flickered in his eyes; and the brave young man, quick on his feet, ran as fast as he could to help his friend. He caught up with him just as Rockwood had grabbed the hem of his cassock, which, having been torn, hung down to the ground. Reader, we would make a comparison here, but for two reasons: the first is that it would disrupt the flow of the description, which should be quick at this point; but that is not a strong concern, as many precedents exist for such interruptions. The second and far more important reason is that we couldn’t find a comparison that would adequately capture our intent: for truly, what example could we present that embodies the concepts of friendship, courage, youth, beauty, strength, and speed? all of which shone in the person of Joseph Andrews. Let those who describe lions and tigers, and heroes even fiercer than both, elevate their poems or plays with the analogy of Joseph Andrews, who is himself beyond any comparison.

Now Rockwood had laid fast hold on the parson's skirts, and stopt his flight; which Joseph no sooner perceived than he levelled his cudgel at his head and laid him sprawling. Jowler and Ringwood then fell on his greatcoat, and had undoubtedly brought him to the ground, had not Joseph, collecting all his force, given Jowler such a rap on the back, that, quitting his hold, he ran howling over the plain. A harder fate remained for thee, O Ringwood! Ringwood the best hound that ever pursued a hare, who never threw his tongue but where the scent was undoubtedly true; good at trailing, and sure in a highway; no babler, no overrunner; respected by the whole pack, who, whenever he opened, knew the game was at hand. He fell by the stroke of Joseph. Thunder and Plunder, and Wonder and Blunder, were the next victims of his wrath, and measured their lengths on the ground. Then Fairmaid, a bitch which Mr John Temple had bred up in his house, and fed at his own table, and lately sent the squire fifty miles for a present, ran fiercely at Joseph and bit him by the leg: no dog was ever fiercer than she, being descended from an Amazonian breed, and had worried bulls in her own country, but now waged an unequal fight, and had shared the fate of those we have mentioned before, had not Diana (the reader may believe it or not if he pleases) in that instant interposed, and, in the shape of the huntsman, snatched her favourite up in her arms.

Now Rockwood had grabbed hold of the parson's coat and stopped him from escaping; as soon as Joseph noticed this, he swung his stick at Rockwood's head and knocked him down. Jowler and Ringwood then lunged at his coat and would have brought him down for sure if Joseph hadn’t mustered all his strength to hit Jowler on the back, making him release his grip and run away howling across the field. A harsher fate awaited you, O Ringwood! Ringwood, the best hound that ever chased a hare, who only barked when the scent was definitely right; great at tracking and reliable on a main road; never a barker, never a stray; respected by the whole pack, who knew that when he barked, the game was close. He fell to Joseph's blow. Thunder and Plunder, and Wonder and Blunder, were the next victims of his anger and fell flat on the ground. Then Fairmaid, a female dog that Mr. John Temple had raised in his home and fed at his own table, and recently sent to the squire as a gift fifty miles away, charged at Joseph and bit him on the leg: no dog was ever fiercer than she, descended from a fierce breed, known for harassing bulls in her homeland, but now she faced an unfair fight and would have met the same fate as those mentioned before if Diana (believe it or not, dear reader) hadn’t intervened at that moment and snatched her favorite up in her arms, appearing as the huntsman.

The parson now faced about, and with his crabstick felled many to the earth, and scattered others, till he was attacked by Caesar and pulled to the ground. Then Joseph flew to his rescue, and with such might fell on the victor, that, O eternal blot to his name! Caesar ran yelping away.

The parson turned around and knocked many people to the ground with his cane, scattering others until Caesar attacked him and brought him down. Then Joseph rushed to help, and with such force tackled the victor that, what a shame on his name! Caesar ran away yelping.

The battle now raged with the most dreadful violence, when, lo! the huntsman, a man of years and dignity, lifted his voice, and called his hounds from the fight, telling them, in a language they understood, that it was in vain to contend longer, for that fate had decreed the victory to their enemies.

The battle was now raging with terrible ferocity when suddenly, the huntsman, an older and respected man, raised his voice and called his hounds away from the fight, telling them in a way they could understand that it was pointless to keep struggling, for fate had decided that their enemies would win.

Thus far the muse hath with her usual dignity related this prodigious battle, a battle we apprehend never equalled by any poet, romance or life writer whatever, and, having brought it to a conclusion, she ceased; we shall therefore proceed in our ordinary style with the continuation of this history. The squire and his companions, whom the figure of Adams and the gallantry of Joseph had at first thrown into a violent fit of laughter, and who had hitherto beheld the engagement with more delight than any chase, shooting-match, race, cock-fighting, bull or bear baiting, had ever given them, began now to apprehend the danger of their hounds, many of which lay sprawling in the fields. The squire, therefore, having first called his friends about him, as guards for safety of his person, rode manfully up to the combatants, and, summoning all the terror he was master of into his countenance, demanded with an authoritative voice of Joseph what he meant by assaulting his dogs in that manner? Joseph answered, with great intrepidity, that they had first fallen on his friend; and if they had belonged to the greatest man in the kingdom, he would have treated them in the same way; for, whilst his veins contained a single drop of blood, he would not stand idle by and see that gentleman (pointing to Adams) abused either by man or beast; and, having so said, both he and Adams brandished their wooden weapons, and put themselves into such a posture, that the squire and his company thought proper to preponderate before they offered to revenge the cause of their four-footed allies.

So far, the muse has shared this incredible battle with her usual dignity, a battle we believe has never been matched by any poet, novelist, or storyteller, and having wrapped it up, she stopped; we will now continue in our usual way with the rest of this story. The squire and his friends, who had initially burst into wild laughter at the sight of Adams and Joseph's bravery, and who had enjoyed the fight more than any hunt, shooting match, race, cockfight, or bull and bear baiting they had ever experienced, started to realize the danger posed to their dogs, many of which were sprawled out in the fields. So, the squire, having gathered his friends around him for protection, bravely approached the fighters and, summoning all the authority he could muster, demanded of Joseph what he meant by attacking his dogs like that. Joseph replied boldly that the dogs had first attacked his friend; and that if they belonged to the greatest man in the kingdom, he would have treated them the same way; for as long as he had a single drop of blood in his veins, he would not just stand by and watch that gentleman (pointing to Adams) be mistreated by either man or beast; and after saying this, both he and Adams swung their wooden weapons and took a stance that made the squire and his group think it wise to hold back before trying to take revenge for their four-legged allies.

At this instant Fanny, whom the apprehension of Joseph's danger had alarmed so much that, forgetting her own, she had made the utmost expedition, came up. The squire and all the horsemen were so surprized with her beauty, that they immediately fixed both their eyes and thoughts solely on her, every one declaring he had never seen so charming a creature. Neither mirth nor anger engaged them a moment longer, but all sat in silent amaze. The huntsman only was free from her attraction, who was busy in cutting the ears of the dogs, and endeavouring to recover them to life; in which he succeeded so well, that only two of no great note remained slaughtered on the field of action. Upon this the huntsman declared, "'Twas well it was no worse; for his part he could not blame the gentleman, and wondered his master would encourage the dogs to hunt Christians; that it was the surest way to spoil them, to make them follow vermin instead of sticking to a hare."

At that moment, Fanny, who was so worried about Joseph's danger that she forgot about her own, rushed over. The squire and all the horsemen were so taken aback by her beauty that they immediately focused all their attention on her, each one saying they'd never seen such a charming person before. Neither laughter nor anger held their interest any longer; they all sat there in stunned silence. The huntsman, however, was the only one unaffected by her charm, as he was busy cutting the ears off the dogs and trying to bring them back to life. He was successful enough that only two of little significance remained dead on the battlefield. After this, the huntsman said, "It’s a good thing it wasn’t worse; for my part, I can't blame the gentleman and I wonder why his master would encourage the dogs to hunt humans; that’s the quickest way to ruin them by getting them to chase after pests instead of sticking to a hare."

The squire, being informed of the little mischief that had been done, and perhaps having more mischief of another kind in his head, accosted Mr Adams with a more favourable aspect than before: he told him he was sorry for what had happened; that he had endeavoured all he could to prevent it the moment he was acquainted with his cloth, and greatly commended the courage of his servant, for so he imagined Joseph to be. He then invited Mr Adams to dinner, and desired the young woman might come with him. Adams refused a long while; but the invitation was repeated with so much earnestness and courtesy, that at length he was forced to accept it. His wig and hat, and other spoils of the field, being gathered together by Joseph (for otherwise probably they would have been forgotten), he put himself into the best order he could; and then the horse and foot moved forward in the same pace towards the squire's house, which stood at a very little distance.

The squire, having learned about the minor trouble that had occurred, and possibly with other mischief in mind, approached Mr. Adams with a friendlier demeanor than before. He expressed regret for what had happened, mentioned that he had tried his best to prevent it as soon as he realized Mr. Adams' profession, and praised the bravery of his servant, thinking of Joseph as such. He then invited Mr. Adams to dinner and asked if the young woman could join them. Mr. Adams hesitated for quite a while, but the invitation was repeated with such enthusiasm and politeness that he eventually had to agree. Joseph collected Mr. Adams' wig, hat, and other belongings from the field (or else they might have been forgotten), and Mr. Adams made himself presentable as best as he could. Then, both horse and foot proceeded at the same pace towards the squire's house, which was not very far away.

Whilst they were on the road the lovely Fanny attracted the eyes of all: they endeavoured to outvie one another in encomiums on her beauty; which the reader will pardon my not relating, as they had not anything new or uncommon in them: so must he likewise my not setting down the many curious jests which were made on Adams; some of them declaring that parson-hunting was the best sport in the world; others commending his standing at bay, which they said he had done as well as any badger; with such like merriment, which, though it would ill become the dignity of this history, afforded much laughter and diversion to the squire and his facetious companions.

While they were on the road, the beautiful Fanny caught everyone's attention. They tried to outdo each other with compliments about her beauty, but I’ll spare you the details since they were nothing new or exceptional. The same goes for the funny jokes made about Adams; some said that parson-hunting was the best sport in the world, while others praised his ability to stand his ground, claiming he did it just as well as any badger. Such lighthearted humor, although not fitting for the seriousness of this story, provided plenty of laughter and entertainment for the squire and his witty companions.


CHAPTER VII.

A scene of roasting, very nicely adapted to the present taste and times.

A scene of roasting, very well suited to current tastes and times.

They arrived at the squire's house just as his dinner was ready. A little dispute arose on the account of Fanny, whom the squire, who was a bachelor, was desirous to place at his own table; but she would not consent, nor would Mr Adams permit her to be parted from Joseph; so that she was at length with him consigned over to the kitchen, where the servants were ordered to make him drunk; a favour which was likewise intended for Adams; which design being executed, the squire thought he should easily accomplish what he had when he first saw her intended to perpetrate with Fanny.

They arrived at the squire's house just as dinner was ready. A little argument broke out over Fanny, whom the squire, a bachelor, wanted at his table. However, she wouldn’t agree, nor would Mr. Adams allow her to be separated from Joseph. Eventually, they were both sent to the kitchen, where the servants were instructed to get Joseph drunk; this was also meant for Adams. Once that was done, the squire thought he would easily achieve what he had originally planned to do with Fanny when he first saw her.

It may not be improper, before we proceed farther, to open a little the character of this gentleman, and that of his friends. The master of this house, then, was a man of a very considerable fortune; a bachelor, as we have said, and about forty years of age: he had been educated (if we may use the expression) in the country, and at his own home, under the care of his mother, and a tutor who had orders never to correct him, nor to compel him to learn more than he liked, which it seems was very little, and that only in his childhood; for from the age of fifteen he addicted himself entirely to hunting and other rural amusements, for which his mother took care to equip him with horses, hounds, and all other necessaries; and his tutor, endeavouring to ingratiate himself with his young pupil, who would, he knew, be able handsomely to provide for him, became his companion, not only at these exercises, but likewise over a bottle, which the young squire had a very early relish for. At the age of twenty his mother began to think she had not fulfilled the duty of a parent; she therefore resolved to persuade her son, if possible, to that which she imagined would well supply all that he might have learned at a public school or university—this is what they commonly call travelling; which, with the help of the tutor, who was fixed on to attend him, she easily succeeded in. He made in three years the tour of Europe, as they term it, and returned home well furnished with French clothes, phrases, and servants, with a hearty contempt for his own country; especially what had any savour of the plain spirit and honesty of our ancestors. His mother greatly applauded herself at his return. And now, being master of his own fortune, he soon procured himself a seat in Parliament, and was in the common opinion one of the finest gentlemen of his age: but what distinguished him chiefly was a strange delight which he took in everything which is ridiculous, odious, and absurd in his own species; so that he never chose a companion without one or more of these ingredients, and those who were marked by nature in the most eminent degree with them were most his favourites. If he ever found a man who either had not, or endeavoured to conceal, these imperfections, he took great pleasure in inventing methods of forcing him into absurdities which were not natural to him, or in drawing forth and exposing those that were; for which purpose he was always provided with a set of fellows, whom we have before called curs, and who did, indeed, no great honour to the canine kind; their business was to hunt out and display everything that had any savour of the above-mentioned qualities, and especially in the gravest and best characters; but if they failed in their search, they were to turn even virtue and wisdom themselves into ridicule, for the diversion of their master and feeder. The gentlemen of curlike disposition who were now at his house, and whom he had brought with him from London, were, an old half-pay officer, a player, a dull poet, a quack-doctor, a scraping fiddler, and a lame German dancing-master.

It might not be inappropriate, before we go any further, to briefly describe the character of this gentleman and his friends. The owner of this house was a man of considerable wealth; a bachelor, as we've mentioned, and around forty years old. He had been raised (if we can put it that way) in the countryside, at his family home, under the care of his mother and a tutor who was instructed never to correct him or push him to learn more than he wanted, which apparently was very little, and mostly only in his childhood; because by the time he was fifteen, he had completely devoted himself to hunting and other outdoor activities, for which his mother made sure he had horses, hounds, and all the necessary gear. His tutor, eager to win over his young pupil—who he knew would be able to support him in comfort—became his companion not only during these activities but also over drinks, which the young man took a liking to at a very young age. By the time he turned twenty, his mother started to feel she hadn’t fulfilled her duties as a parent; so she decided to persuade her son to do what she believed would adequately replace everything he might have learned at a public school or university—commonly known as traveling. With the help of the tutor she had hired to accompany him, she was successful. He spent three years touring Europe, as it's called, and returned home well equipped with French clothing, phrases, and servants, with a strong disdain for his own country, especially anything that reminded him of the straightforward spirit and honesty of our ancestors. His mother congratulated herself on his return. Now, being in control of his own fortune, he quickly secured a seat in Parliament, and it was widely believed that he was one of the finest gentlemen of his time. What set him apart, however, was his strange enjoyment of everything ridiculous, disgusting, and absurd in people; he never chose a friend without at least one or more of these traits, and those who were most marked by them were his favorites. If he ever encountered someone who either lacked these flaws or tried to hide them, he took great pleasure in thinking up ways to force them into absurdities that didn’t come naturally to them or in revealing and highlighting those that did. For this purpose, he was always accompanied by a group of companions, whom we've previously referred to as curs, who really didn’t do any great credit to the canine kind; their job was to seek out and showcase anything that had a hint of those aforementioned qualities, especially in the most serious and noble characters; but if they couldn’t find anything, they were to turn even virtue and wisdom into a joke for their master’s amusement. The gentlemen of a similar disposition who were currently at his house, whom he had brought with him from London, included an old retired officer, an actor, a dull poet, a quack doctor, a struggling fiddler, and a limp German dance teacher.

As soon as dinner was served, while Mr Adams was saying grace, the captain conveyed his chair from behind him; so that when he endeavoured to seat himself he fell down on the ground, and this completed joke the first, to the great entertainment of the whole company. The second joke was performed by the poet, who sat next him on the other side, and took an opportunity, while poor Adams was respectfully drinking to the master of the house, to overturn a plate of soup into his breeches; which, with the many apologies he made, and the parson's gentle answers, caused much mirth in the company. Joke the third was served up by one of the waiting-men, who had been ordered to convey a quantity of gin into Mr Adams's ale, which he declaring to be the best liquor he ever drank, but rather too rich of the malt, contributed again to their laughter. Mr Adams, from whom we had most of this relation, could not recollect all the jests of this kind practised on him, which the inoffensive disposition of his own heart made him slow in discovering; and indeed, had it not been for the information which we received from a servant of the family, this part of our history, which we take to be none of the least curious, must have been deplorably imperfect; though we must own it probable that some more jokes were (as they call it) cracked during their dinner; but we have by no means been able to come at the knowledge of them. When dinner was removed, the poet began to repeat some verses, which, he said, were made extempore. The following is a copy of them, procured with the greatest difficulty:—

As soon as dinner was served, while Mr. Adams was saying grace, the captain moved his chair away from behind him. So when he tried to sit down, he fell to the ground, and this completed the first joke to the delight of the whole company. The second joke came from the poet, who sat beside him, and took the chance, while poor Adams was respectfully drinking to the host, to spill a plate of soup into his pants; this, along with the many apologies he made and the parson's gentle responses, caused a lot of laughter in the room. The third joke was delivered by one of the waiters, who had been instructed to pour a bit of gin into Mr. Adams's ale. He claimed it was the best drink he ever had, albeit a bit too rich in malt, which added to their amusement. Mr. Adams, from whom we got most of this story, couldn't remember all the pranks played on him, as his good-natured personality made him slow to catch on. In fact, if it weren't for the info we got from a family servant, this part of our story— which we think is quite interesting—would have been sadly incomplete. It's likely that more jokes were made during dinner, but we have not been able to learn about them. When dinner was cleared away, the poet began to recite some lines he claimed were made up on the spot. Here’s a copy of them, which we got with great difficulty:—

An extempore Poem on parson Adams.

Did ever mortal such a parson view?
His cassock old, his wig not over-new,
Well might the hounds have him for fox mistaken,
In smell more like to that than rusty bacon 3;
But would it not make any mortal stare
To see this parson taken for a hare?
Could Phoebus err thus grossly, even he
For a good player might have taken thee.
An impromptu poem about Parson Adams.

Has anyone ever seen such a parson?
His old cassock, his wig a bit worn,
The hounds could easily mistake him for a fox,
Smelling more like that than old bacon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
But wouldn't it be shocking
To see this parson mistaken for a hare?
Could even Phoebus make such a big mistake?
A good actor might have confused you too.

At which words the bard whipt off the player's wig, and received the approbation of the company, rather perhaps for the dexterity of his hand than his head. The player, instead of retorting the jest on the poet, began to display his talents on the same subject. He repeated many scraps of wit out of plays, reflecting on the whole body of the clergy, which were received with great acclamations by all present. It was now the dancing-master's turn to exhibit his talents; he therefore, addressing himself to Adams in broken English, told him, "He was a man ver well made for de dance, and he suppose by his walk dat he had learn of some great master." He said, "It was ver pretty quality in clergyman to dance;" and concluded with desiring him to dance a minuet, telling him, "his cassock would serve for petticoats; and that he would himself be his partner." At which words, without waiting for an answer, he pulled out his gloves, and the fiddler was preparing his fiddle. The company all offered the dancing-master wagers that the parson out-danced him, which he refused, saying "he believed so too, for he had never seen any man in his life who looked de dance so well as de gentleman:" he then stepped forwards to take Adams by the hand, which the latter hastily withdrew, and, at the same time clenching his fist, advised him not to carry the jest too far, for he would not endure being put upon. The dancing-master no sooner saw the fist than he prudently retired out of its reach, and stood aloof, mimicking Adams, whose eyes were fixed on him, not guessing what he was at, but to avoid his laying hold on him, which he had once attempted. In the meanwhile, the captain, perceiving an opportunity, pinned a cracker or devil to the cassock, and then lighted it with their little smoking-candle. Adams, being a stranger to this sport, and believing he had been blown up in reality, started from his chair, and jumped about the room, to the infinite joy of the beholders, who declared he was the best dancer in the universe. As soon as the devil had done tormenting him, and he had a little recovered his confusion, he returned to the table, standing up in the posture of one who intended to make a speech. They all cried out, "Hear him, hear him;" and he then spoke in the following manner: "Sir, I am sorry to see one to whom Providence hath been so bountiful in bestowing his favours make so ill and ungrateful a return for them; for, though you have not insulted me yourself, it is visible you have delighted in those that do it, nor have once discouraged the many rudenesses which have been shown towards me; indeed, towards yourself, if you rightly understood them; for I am your guest, and by the laws of hospitality entitled to your protection. One gentleman had thought proper to produce some poetry upon me, of which I shall only say, that I had rather be the subject than the composer. He hath pleased to treat me with disrespect as a parson. I apprehend my order is not the subject of scorn, nor that I can become so, unless by being a disgrace to it, which I hope poverty will never be called. Another gentleman, indeed, hath repeated some sentences, where the order itself is mentioned with contempt. He says they are taken from plays. I am sure such plays are a scandal to the government which permits them, and cursed will be the nation where they are represented. How others have treated me I need not observe; they themselves, when they reflect, must allow the behaviour to be as improper to my years as to my cloth. You found me, sir, travelling with two of my parishioners (I omit your hounds falling on me; for I have quite forgiven it, whether it proceeded from the wantonness or negligence of the huntsman): my appearance might very well persuade you that your invitation was an act of charity, though in reality we were well provided; yes, sir, if we had had an hundred miles to travel, we had sufficient to bear our expenses in a noble manner." (At which words he produced the half-guinea which was found in the basket.) "I do not show you this out of ostentation of riches, but to convince you I speak truth. Your seating me at your table was an honour which I did not ambitiously affect. When I was here, I endeavoured to behave towards you with the utmost respect; if I have failed, it was not with design; nor could I, certainly, so far be guilty as to deserve the insults I have suffered. If they were meant, therefore, either to my order or my poverty (and you see I am not very poor), the shame doth not lie at my door, and I heartily pray that the sin may be averted from yours." He thus finished, and received a general clap from the whole company. Then the gentleman of the house told him, "He was sorry for what had happened; that he could not accuse him of any share in it; that the verses were, as himself had well observed, so bad, that he might easily answer them; and for the serpent, it was undoubtedly a very great affront done him by the dancing-master, for which, if he well thrashed him, as he deserved, he should be very much pleased to see it" (in which, probably, he spoke truth). Adams answered, "Whoever had done it, it was not his profession to punish him that way; but for the person whom he had accused, I am a witness," says he, "of his innocence; for I had my eye on him all the while. Whoever he was, God forgive him, and bestow on him a little more sense as well as humanity." The captain answered with a surly look and accent, "That he hoped he did not mean to reflect upon him; d—n him, he had as much imanity as another, and, if any man said he had not, he would convince him of his mistake by cutting his throat." Adams, smiling, said, "He believed he had spoke right by accident." To which the captain returned, "What do you mean by my speaking right? If you was not a parson, I would not take these words; but your gown protects you. If any man who wears a sword had said so much, I had pulled him by the nose before this." Adams replied, "If he attempted any rudeness to his person, he would not find any protection for himself in his gown;" and, clenching his fist, declared "he had thrashed many a stouter man." The gentleman did all he could to encourage this warlike disposition in Adams, and was in hopes to have produced a battle, but he was disappointed; for the captain made no other answer than, "It is very well you are a parson;" and so, drinking off a bumper to old mother Church, ended the dispute.

At this, the bard ripped off the actor's wig, earning cheers from the crowd, probably more for his skill than for his wit. Instead of firing back at the poet, the actor showcased his own talents regarding the matter. He recited numerous clever lines from plays, mocking the entire clergy, which was met with loud applause from everyone present. Then it was the dancing-master's turn to show what he could do; he approached Adams in broken English and said, "You’re a man made for dancing, and I can tell by the way you walk that you've learned from a great master." He added, "It's quite a nice quality for a clergyman to dance," and wrapped up by asking him to dance a minuet, telling him, "Your cassock would make great petticoats, and I’ll be your partner." Without waiting for a reply, he took out his gloves, and the fiddler started tuning his instrument. The guests all placed bets with the dancing-master that the parson would outdance him, which he declined, saying, "I think you're right, because I've never seen anyone look like they danced as well as this gentleman." He then moved to take Adams's hand, which Adams quickly pulled away. Clenching his fist, he warned him not to push the joke too far, as he wouldn’t tolerate being mocked. The dancing-master wisely stayed out of reach of Adams's fist and stood at a distance, imitating him. Adams, unsure of the dancing-master's motives, kept his eyes on him to avoid being grabbed, which had happened once before. In the interim, the captain saw an opportunity and pinned a firecracker to Adams’s cassock, lighting it with their little smoking candle. Unfamiliar with this trick and believing he had truly been blown up, Adams jumped out of his chair and started hopping around the room, delighting the onlookers who declared him the best dancer in the universe. Once the firecracker had finished its mischief and he regained some composure, Adams returned to the table, standing as if to give a speech. Everyone shouted, "Hear him, hear him," and he began: "Sir, I am sorry to see someone who has been so generously favored by Providence respond so poorly and ingratitude. Although you have not offended me directly, it’s clear that you have enjoyed the company of those who do, and you haven’t discouraged the rudeness directed at me—indeed, towards yourself if you understand them correctly. I am here as your guest, entitled to your hospitality. One gentleman thought it fitting to compose poetry about me, and I would rather be the subject than the creator. He has chosen to show me disrespect as a clergyman. I believe my position isn't something to be scorned, nor can I become a disgrace to it unless I, myself, bring shame, which I hope poverty won’t be seen as. Another gentleman has quoted lines that denigrate the clergy. I am sure that such plays are a disgrace to the government that allows them, and cursed be the nation where they are performed. How others have treated me is something I need not mention; they themselves, upon reflection, must realize how inappropriate their behavior has been, given my role and age. You found me, sir, traveling with two of my parishioners (I won’t bring up your hounds chasing after me; I've completely forgiven that, whether it was from the huntsman’s mischief or negligence): my appearance could easily lead you to believe your invitation was an act of charity, though we were well equipped; yes, sir, even if we had traveled a hundred miles, we had more than enough to cover our costs in a grand manner." (At this, he produced the half-guinea found in the basket.) "I don’t show you this to boast of wealth but to prove I’m telling the truth. Your inviting me to your table was an honor I did not seek. While I was here, I tried to treat you with the utmost respect; if I failed, it wasn’t intentional, and I certainly couldn’t deserve the insults I’ve endured. If they were meant for my position or my poverty (and you see I’m not exactly poor), the shame is not mine, and I earnestly hope the sin stays away from you." He finished, earning applause from everyone in the room. The host then said, "I’m sorry for what happened; I can’t blame you for it; the verses were indeed, as you rightly pointed out, so bad that you could easily counter them; and regarding the firecracker, it was undoubtedly a significant affront by the dancing-master, and if you properly gave him a beating, as he deserves, I’d be pleased to witness it" (which he likely spoke honestly). Adams replied, "Whoever did it, it's not my place to punish that way; but as for the person you accused, I am a witness," he said, "to his innocence, since I had my eye on him the entire time. Whoever he was, may God forgive him and grant him a bit more sense as well as humanity." The captain replied with a scowl, "I hope you’re not implying that about me; damn it, I have as much humanity as anyone else, and if anyone says otherwise, I’ll prove him wrong by cutting his throat." Adams smiled and said, "I think you spoke correctly by mistake." The captain shot back, "What do you mean by my speaking correctly? If you weren’t a parson, I wouldn’t take those words; but your robe is your shield. If anyone wearing a sword had said as much, I would have yanked him by the nose long ago." Adams responded, "If he laid a hand on him, he wouldn’t find any protection in his robe;" and, clenching his fist, declared "he had fought many stronger men." The gentleman tried to encourage this combative spirit in Adams, hoping to instigate a fight, but was let down; the captain’s only reply was, "It’s very fortunate you’re a parson;" and so, downing a drink to old mother Church, he ended the debate.

Then the doctor, who had hitherto been silent, and who was the gravest but most mischievous dog of all, in a very pompous speech highly applauded what Adams had said, and as much discommended the behaviour to him. He proceeded to encomiums on the Church and poverty; and, lastly, recommended forgiveness of what had passed to Adams, who immediately answered, "That everything was forgiven;" and in the warmth of his goodness he filled a bumper of strong beer (a liquor he preferred to wine), and drank a health to the whole company, shaking the captain and the poet heartily by the hand, and addressing himself with great respect to the doctor; who, indeed, had not laughed outwardly at anything that past, as he had a perfect command of his muscles, and could laugh inwardly without betraying the least symptoms in his countenance. The doctor now began a second formal speech, in which he declaimed against all levity of conversation, and what is usually called mirth. He said, "There were amusements fitted for persons of all ages and degrees, from the rattle to the discussing a point of philosophy; and that men discovered themselves in nothing more than in the choice of their amusements; for," says he, "as it must greatly raise our expectation of the future conduct in life of boys whom in their tender years we perceive, instead of taw or balls, or other childish playthings, to chuse, at their leisure hours, to exercise their genius in contentions of wit, learning, and such like; so must it inspire one with equal contempt of a man, if we should discover him playing at taw or other childish play." Adams highly commended the doctor's opinion, and said, "He had often wondered at some passages in ancient authors, where Scipio, Laelius, and other great men were represented to have passed many hours in amusements of the most trifling kind." The doctor replied, "He had by him an old Greek manuscript where a favourite diversion of Socrates was recorded." "Ay!" says the parson eagerly; "I should be most infinitely obliged to you for the favour of perusing it." The doctor promised to send it him, and farther said, "That he believed he could describe it. I think," says he, "as near as I can remember, it was this: there was a throne erected, on one side of which sat a king and on the other a queen, with their guards and attendants ranged on both sides; to them was introduced an ambassador, which part Socrates always used to perform himself; and when he was led up to the footsteps of the throne he addressed himself to the monarchs in some grave speech, full of virtue, and goodness, and morality, and such like. After which, he was seated between the king and queen, and royally entertained. This I think was the chief part. Perhaps I may have forgot some particulars; for it is long since I read it." Adams said, "It was, indeed, a diversion worthy the relaxation of so great a man; and thought something resembling it should be instituted among our great men, instead of cards and other idle pastime, in which, he was informed, they trifled away too much of their lives." He added, "The Christian religion was a nobler subject for these speeches than any Socrates could have invented." The gentleman of the house approved what Mr Adams said, and declared "he was resolved to perform the ceremony this very evening." To which the doctor objected, as no one was prepared with a speech, "unless," said he (turning to Adams with a gravity of countenance which would have deceived a more knowing man), "you have a sermon about you, doctor." "Sir," said Adams, "I never travel without one, for fear of what may happen." He was easily prevailed on by his worthy friend, as he now called the doctor, to undertake the part of the ambassador; so that the gentleman sent immediate orders to have the throne erected, which was performed before they had drank two bottles; and, perhaps, the reader will hereafter have no great reason to admire the nimbleness of the servants. Indeed, to confess the truth, the throne was no more than this: there was a great tub of water provided, on each side of which were placed two stools raised higher than the surface of the tub, and over the whole was laid a blanket; on these stools were placed the king and queen, namely, the master of the house and the captain. And now the ambassador was introduced between the poet and the doctor; who, having read his sermon, to the great entertainment of all present, was led up to his place and seated between their majesties. They immediately rose up, when the blanket, wanting its supports at either end, gave way, and soused Adams over head and ears in the water. The captain made his escape, but, unluckily, the gentleman himself not being as nimble as he ought, Adams caught hold of him before he descended from his throne, and pulled him in with him, to the entire secret satisfaction of all the company. Adams, after ducking the squire twice or thrice, leapt out of the tub, and looked sharp for the doctor, whom he would certainly have conveyed to the same place of honour; but he had wisely withdrawn: he then searched for his crabstick, and having found that, as well as his fellow travellers, he declared he would not stay a moment longer in such a house. He then departed, without taking leave of his host, whom he had exacted a more severe revenge on than he intended; for, as he did not use sufficient care to dry himself in time, he caught a cold by the accident which threw him into a fever that had like to have cost him his life.

Then the doctor, who had been quiet until now and was the most serious yet playful of them all, gave a self-important speech praising what Adams had said and scolding his behavior. He went on to compliment the Church and poverty; and finally, he urged Adams to forgive what had happened, to which Adams quickly replied, “Everything is forgiven.” In the warmth of his generosity, he filled a glass with strong beer (a drink he liked more than wine) and toasted the whole company, warmly shaking hands with the captain and the poet, and addressing the doctor with great respect. The doctor, in fact, hadn’t laughed at anything that had transpired, as he had perfect control over his expressions and could chuckle inside without showing it at all. The doctor then began a second formal speech, in which he condemned any lighthearted conversation and what’s commonly called humor. He said, “There are amusements suitable for people of all ages and ranks, from rattles to deep philosophical discussions; and men reveal themselves the most in their choice of pastimes; for,” he said, “it greatly raises our expectations of how boys will conduct themselves in life if we see them, in their early years, choosing to exercise their minds in witty debates and learning rather than playing with marbles or other childish toys; equally, it diminishes our opinion of a man if we see him engaging in childish games.” Adams praised the doctor’s view and said, “I’ve often been puzzled by certain passages in ancient texts where Scipio, Laelius, and other great figures are described as spending many hours on trivial amusements.” The doctor replied, “I have an old Greek manuscript that records a favorite pastime of Socrates.” “Oh!” the parson exclaimed eagerly; “I would be incredibly grateful to read it.” The doctor promised to send it to him and added, “I think I can describe it. As far as I remember, it went like this: there was a throne set up, on one side sat a king and on the other a queen, with their guards and attendants lined up on both sides; an ambassador was introduced, a role Socrates always performed himself; and when he reached the foot of the throne, he addressed the monarchs in a serious speech filled with virtue, goodness, and morality. After that, he was seated between the king and queen and was royally entertained. That’s the main part, though I might have forgotten some details since it’s been a long time since I read it.” Adams said, “It was indeed a pastime worthy of such a great man; and I think we should create something similar among our leaders, instead of cards and other idle distractions, where I’ve heard they waste too much of their lives.” He added, “Christianity provides a nobler subject for these speeches than anything Socrates could have made up.” The homeowner agreed with Mr. Adams and announced, “I’m determined to hold the ceremony tonight.” To which the doctor objected, saying no one was prepared with a speech, “unless,” he said (turning to Adams with a serious expression that would deceive a less astute person), “you have a sermon handy, doctor.” “Sir,” said Adams, “I never travel without one, just in case.” He was easily persuaded by his esteemed friend, the doctor, to take on the role of the ambassador; so the gentleman gave immediate orders to set up the throne, which was done before they had finished two bottles; and perhaps the reader will later find no reason to admire the swiftness of the servants. In truth, the throne was nothing more than this: a large tub of water with two stools placed higher than its surface on each side, covered by a blanket; on these stools sat the king and queen, namely, the master of the house and the captain. Then the ambassador was introduced between the poet and the doctor; who, after reading his sermon to the great amusement of everyone present, was led up to his seat between their majesties. They immediately stood up when the blanket was no longer supported at either end, causing Adams to get splashed all over with water. The captain managed to escape, but unfortunately, the gentleman himself wasn’t quick enough, and Adams grabbed hold of him before he could step down from his throne and pulled him in with him, resulting in secret delight for everyone. After dunking the gentleman two or three times, Adams jumped out of the tub and scanned the room for the doctor, whom he would have surely sent to the same watery fate; but he had wisely slipped away. Adams then looked for his walking stick and, having found it along with his fellow travelers, declared that he wouldn’t stay another moment in such a place. He left without saying goodbye to his host, having taken a more severe revenge on him than he had intended; as he hadn’t dried off properly in time, he caught a cold from the incident, which developed into a fever that almost cost him his life.

Footnote 3: All hounds that will hunt fox or other vermin will hunt a piece of rusty bacon trailed on the ground. (return)

Footnote 3: All dogs that can hunt foxes or other pests will follow a piece of old bacon dragged along the ground. (return)


Parson Adams.

Parson Adams.


CHAPTER VIII.

Which some readers will think too short and others too long.

Some readers might find it too short, while others may think it's too long.

Adams, and Joseph, who was no less enraged than his friend at the treatment he met with, went out with their sticks in their hands, and carried off Fanny, notwithstanding the opposition of the servants, who did all, without proceeding to violence, in their power to detain them. They walked as fast as they could, not so much from any apprehension of being pursued as that Mr Adams might, by exercise, prevent any harm from the water. The gentleman, who had given such orders to his servants concerning Fanny that he did not in the least fear her getting away, no sooner heard that she was gone, than he began to rave, and immediately despatched several with orders either to bring her back or never return. The poet, the player, and all but the dancing-master and doctor, went on this errand.

Adams and Joseph, who was just as angry as his friend about how they had been treated, stepped out with their sticks in hand and took Fanny away, despite the servants trying their best to stop them without resorting to violence. They walked as quickly as possible, not so much out of fear of being chased, but so Mr. Adams could keep moving to avoid any harm from the water. The man who had given strict orders to his servants about Fanny was completely caught off guard when he found out she had escaped. He started to freak out and immediately sent several people with instructions to either bring her back or not come back at all. The poet, the actor, and everyone except the dance teacher and the doctor went on this mission.

The night was very dark in which our friends began their journey; however, they made such expedition, that they soon arrived at an inn which was at seven miles' distance. Here they unanimously consented to pass the evening, Mr Adams being now as dry as he was before he had set out on his embassy.

The night was very dark when our friends started their journey; however, they moved so quickly that they soon reached an inn that was seven miles away. Here, they all agreed to spend the evening, with Mr. Adams feeling as refreshed as he did before he set out on his mission.

This inn, which indeed we might call an ale-house, had not the words, The New Inn, been writ on the sign, afforded them no better provision than bread and cheese and ale; on which, however, they made a very comfortable meal; for hunger is better than a French cook.

This inn, which we might as well call a bar, would have offered nothing better than bread, cheese, and beer if the sign hadn't said, The New Inn. Still, they enjoyed a pretty good meal; after all, hunger is more satisfying than a fancy French chef.

They had no sooner supped, than Adams, returning thanks to the Almighty for his food, declared he had eat his homely commons with much greater satisfaction than his splendid dinner; and expressed great contempt for the folly of mankind, who sacrificed their hopes of heaven to the acquisition of vast wealth, since so much comfort was to be found in the humblest state and the lowest provision. "Very true, sir," says a grave man who sat smoaking his pipe by the fire, and who was a traveller as well as himself. "I have often been as much surprized as you are, when I consider the value which mankind in general set on riches, since every day's experience shows us how little is in their power; for what, indeed, truly desirable, can they bestow on us? Can they give beauty to the deformed, strength to the weak, or health to the infirm? Surely if they could we should not see so many ill-favoured faces haunting the assemblies of the great, nor would such numbers of feeble wretches languish in their coaches and palaces. No, not the wealth of a kingdom can purchase any paint to dress pale Ugliness in the bloom of that young maiden, nor any drugs to equip Disease with the vigour of that young man. Do not riches bring us to solicitude instead of rest, envy instead of affection, and danger instead of safety? Can they prolong their own possession, or lengthen his days who enjoys them? So far otherwise, that the sloth, the luxury, the care which attend them, shorten the lives of millions, and bring them with pain and misery to an untimely grave. Where, then, is their value if they can neither embellish nor strengthen our forms, sweeten nor prolong our lives?—Again: Can they adorn the mind more than the body? Do they not rather swell the heart with vanity, puff up the cheeks with pride, shut our ears to every call of virtue, and our bowels to every motive of compassion?" "Give me your hand, brother," said Adams, in a rapture, "for I suppose you are a clergyman."—"No, truly," answered the other (indeed, he was a priest of the Church of Rome; but those who understand our laws will not wonder he was not over-ready to own it).—"Whatever you are," cries Adams, "you have spoken my sentiments: I believe I have preached every syllable of your speech twenty times over; for it hath always appeared to me easier for a cable-rope (which by the way is the true rendering of that word we have translated camel) to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to get into the kingdom of heaven."—"That, sir," said the other, "will be easily granted you by divines, and is deplorably true; but as the prospect of our good at a distance doth not so forcibly affect us, it might be of some service to mankind to be made thoroughly sensible—which I think they might be with very little serious attention—that even the blessings of this world are not to be purchased with riches; a doctrine, in my opinion, not only metaphysically, but, if I may so say, mathematically demonstrable; and which I have been always so perfectly convinced of that I have a contempt for nothing so much as for gold." Adams now began a long discourse: but as most which he said occurs among many authors who have treated this subject, I shall omit inserting it. During its continuance Joseph and Fanny retired to rest, and the host likewise left the room. When the English parson had concluded, the Romish resumed the discourse, which he continued with great bitterness and invective; and at last ended by desiring Adams to lend him eighteen-pence to pay his reckoning; promising, if he never paid him, he might be assured of his prayers. The good man answered that eighteen-pence would be too little to carry him any very long journey; that he had half a guinea in his pocket, which he would divide with him. He then fell to searching his pockets, but could find no money; for indeed the company with whom he dined had passed one jest upon him which we did not then enumerate, and had picked his pocket of all that treasure which he had so ostentatiously produced.

They had barely finished dinner when Adams, giving thanks to God for his food, declared he had enjoyed his simple meal far more than his fancy dinner. He expressed great disdain for the foolishness of humanity, who traded their hopes of heaven for the pursuit of great wealth, when so much comfort could be found in a humble lifestyle and basic provisions. "That’s very true, sir," replied a serious man sitting by the fire, puffing on his pipe, who was also a traveler. "I’ve often been as surprised as you when I think about the value people generally place on riches. Every day shows us how little control they really have; after all, what truly desirable thing can they give us? Can they make the ugly beautiful, the weak strong, or restore health to the sick? If they could do those things, we wouldn’t see so many unattractive faces in the company of the wealthy, nor would so many frail individuals suffer in their fancy coaches and palaces. No, not even the wealth of an entire kingdom can buy any makeup to give a pale, ugly person the youthful glow of a young woman, nor any medicine to give a sick young man strength. Do riches not bring us worry instead of peace, jealousy instead of love, and risk instead of safety? Can they guarantee their own possession or extend the life of the one who enjoys them? On the contrary, the laziness, luxury, and stress that come with them shorten the lives of millions, leading them to an early death filled with pain and misery. So what value do they have if they can’t enhance our appearance or strengthen our lives, or enrich our existence?—And can they embellish the mind more than the body? Don’t they just inflate the heart with vanity, puff up the cheeks with pride, and close our ears to the calls of virtue, as well as our hearts to compassion?" "Give me your hand, brother," said Adams, excitedly, "for I assume you’re a clergyman."—"Not at all," replied the other (he was indeed a priest of the Roman Church, but those familiar with our laws wouldn’t be surprised he was hesitant to admit it).—"Whatever you are," exclaimed Adams, "you’ve voiced my thoughts: I believe I’ve preached every word you spoke at least twenty times; for it has always seemed to me that it’s easier for a rope (which, by the way, is the actual meaning of the word we translated as camel) to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven."—"That, sir," said the other, "is easily accepted by theologians, and is sadly true; but since the idea of our good in the distance doesn’t impact us as much, it might be beneficial for humanity to fully realize—something I think they could grasp with just a bit of serious thought—that even the blessings of this world cannot be bought with wealth; a belief that I think is not only philosophical but, if I may say so, mathematically proven; and I have been so convinced of this that I hold nothing in greater contempt than gold." Adams then began a long speech, but since most of what he said can be found in various authors who have discussed this topic, I’ll skip over it. During his lengthy talk, Joseph and Fanny went to bed, and their host also left the room. When the English clergyman finished speaking, the Roman priest picked up the conversation, continuing it with intense bitterness and criticism, ultimately asking Adams to lend him eighteen pence to settle his bill, promising that if he never repaid him, he could count on his prayers. The good man replied that eighteen pence wouldn’t be enough for any long journey; he had half a guinea in his pocket that he would share with him. He began searching through his pockets but found no money; in fact, the company he had dined with had played a joke on him that we didn’t mention earlier and had picked his pocket of all the money he had so proudly displayed.

"Bless me!" cried Adams, "I have certainly lost it; I can never have spent it. Sir, as I am a Christian, I had a whole half-guinea in my pocket this morning, and have not now a single halfpenny of it left. Sure the devil must have taken it from me!"—"Sir," answered the priest, smiling, "you need make no excuses; if you are not willing to lend me the money, I am contented."—"Sir," cries Adams, "if I had the greatest sum in the world—aye, if I had ten pounds about me—I would bestow it all to rescue any Christian from distress. I am more vexed at my loss on your account than my own. Was ever anything so unlucky? Because I have no money in my pocket I shall be suspected to be no Christian."—"I am more unlucky," quoth the other, "if you are as generous as you say; for really a crown would have made me happy, and conveyed me in plenty to the place I am going, which is not above twenty miles off, and where I can arrive by to-morrow night. I assure you I am not accustomed to travel pennyless. I am but just arrived in England; and we were forced by a storm in our passage to throw all we had overboard. I don't suspect but this fellow will take my word for the trifle I owe him; but I hate to appear so mean as to confess myself without a shilling to such people; for these, and indeed too many others, know little difference in their estimation between a beggar and a thief." However, he thought he should deal better with the host that evening than the next morning: he therefore resolved to set out immediately, notwithstanding the darkness; and accordingly, as soon as the host returned, he communicated to him the situation of his affairs; upon which the host, scratching his head, answered, "Why, I do not know, master; if it be so, and you have no money, I must trust, I think, though I had rather always have ready money if I could; but, marry, you look like so honest a gentleman that I don't fear your paying me if it was twenty times as much." The priest made no reply, but, taking leave of him and Adams as fast as he could, not without confusion, and perhaps with some distrust of Adams's sincerity, departed.

"Bless me!" Adams exclaimed, "I've definitely lost it; I couldn't have spent it. Sir, as a Christian, I had a whole half-guinea in my pocket this morning, and now I don’t even have a single penny left. The devil must have taken it from me!" "Sir," replied the priest with a smile, "you don’t need to make excuses; if you're not willing to lend me the money, I'm fine with that." "Sir," Adams cried, "if I had the greatest amount in the world—yes, if I had ten pounds on me—I would give it all to help any Christian in need. I'm more upset about losing it for your sake than my own. How unfortunate is this? Because I have no money in my pocket, I’ll be suspected of not being a Christian." "I'm more unfortunate," the other said, "if you're as generous as you claim; because honestly, a crown would have made me happy and would have taken me comfortably to where I'm headed, which is only about twenty miles away, and I could get there by tomorrow night. I assure you, I'm not used to traveling broke. I just arrived in England and we were forced to toss everything overboard due to a storm. I’m sure this guy will take my word for the little bit I owe him, but I hate coming off as so low as to admit I have no cash to such people; because too many of them see no distinction between a beggar and a thief." However, he figured it would be better to deal with the host that night rather than the next morning; so he resolved to set out right away, despite the darkness. As soon as the host returned, he explained his situation. The host, scratching his head, responded, "Well, I don’t know, sir; if that’s the case and you have no money, I guess I’ll have to trust you, although I’d prefer to have cash right away. But you look like such an honest gentleman that I’m not worried about you paying me, even if it were twenty times as much." The priest didn’t reply, but quickly took his leave of him and Adams, not without some discomfort and perhaps a bit of doubt about Adams's sincerity, and left.

He was no sooner gone than the host fell a-shaking his head, and declared, if he had suspected the fellow had no money, he would not have drawn him a single drop of drink, saying he despaired of ever seeing his face again, for that he looked like a confounded rogue.

He had barely left when the host shook his head and said that if he had suspected the guy had no money, he wouldn't have poured him a single drink. He expressed his doubt about ever seeing him again, saying he looked like a complete con artist.

"Rabbit the fellow," cries he, "I thought, by his talking so much about riches, that he had a hundred pounds at least in his pocket." Adams chid him for his suspicions, which, he said, were not becoming a Christian; and then, without reflecting on his loss, or considering how he himself should depart in the morning, he retired to a very homely bed, as his companions had before; however, health and fatigue gave them a sweeter repose than is often in the power of velvet and down to bestow.

"That guy Rabbit," he exclaimed, "I figured, with all his talk about money, he must have at least a hundred pounds on him." Adams scolded him for his doubts, which he said weren’t very Christian; then, without thinking about his own loss or how he’d leave in the morning, he went to a very simple bed, just like his friends had before. However, good health and tiredness gave them a better rest than what velvet and feathers usually provide.


CHAPTER IX.

Containing as surprizing and bloody adventures as can be found in this or perhaps any other authentic history.

Featuring as many surprising and bloody adventures as you can find in this or maybe any other real history.

It was almost morning when Joseph Andrews, whose eyes the thoughts of his dear Fanny had opened, as he lay fondly meditating on that lovely creature, heard a violent knocking at the door over which he lay. He presently jumped out of bed, and, opening the window, was asked if there were no travellers in the house? and presently, by another voice, if two men and a woman had not taken up there their lodging that night? Though he knew not the voices, he began to entertain a suspicion of the truth—for indeed he had received some information from one of the servants of the squire's house of his design—and answered in the negative. One of the servants, who knew the host well, called out to him by his name just as he had opened another window, and asked him the same question; to which he answered in the affirmative. O ho! said another, have we found you? and ordered the host to come down and open his door. Fanny, who was as wakeful as Joseph, no sooner heard all this than she leaped from her bed, and, hastily putting on her gown and petticoats, ran as fast as possible to Joseph's room, who then was almost drest. He immediately let her in, and, embracing her with the most passionate tenderness, bid her fear nothing, for he would die in her defence. "Is that a reason why I should not fear," says she, "when I should lose what is dearer to me than the whole world?" Joseph, then kissing her hand, said, "He could almost thank the occasion which had extorted from her a tenderness she would never indulge him with before." He then ran and waked his bedfellow Adams, who was yet fast asleep, notwithstanding many calls from Joseph; but was no sooner made sensible of their danger than he leaped from his bed, without considering the presence of Fanny, who hastily turned her face from him, and enjoyed a double benefit from the dark, which, as it would have prevented any offence, to an innocence less pure, or a modesty less delicate, so it concealed even those blushes which were raised in her.

It was almost morning when Joseph Andrews, who was thinking about his beloved Fanny, lying in bed, heard a loud banging on the door. He quickly jumped out of bed, opened the window, and was asked if there were any travelers in the house. Then, another voice asked if two men and a woman had spent the night there. Although he didn't recognize the voices, he started to suspect they were telling the truth—he had received some information about their plans from one of the servants at the squire's house—and he answered no. One of the servants, who knew the host well, called out his name just as he opened another window and asked him the same question, to which he replied yes. "Oh, have we found you?" said another voice, and they ordered the host to come down and open the door. Fanny, who was as awake as Joseph, jumped out of bed as soon as she heard this and hurriedly put on her gown and petticoats before running to Joseph's room, who was nearly dressed. He immediately let her in and embraced her with passionate tenderness, telling her not to be afraid because he would die to protect her. "Is that a reason for me not to be scared?" she replied. "I would lose what is more precious to me than the whole world!" Joseph then kissed her hand and said he could almost be grateful for the situation that brought out a tenderness from her that she had never shown him before. He then ran to wake his roommate Adams, who was still fast asleep despite Joseph's repeated calls. But as soon as Adams became aware of their danger, he jumped out of bed without considering Fanny's presence, who quickly turned her face away from him. The darkness provided her a dual benefit; it would have prevented any offense to someone less innocent or modest and also hid the blushes that appeared on her cheeks.

Adams had soon put on all his clothes but his breeches, which, in the hurry, he forgot; however, they were pretty well supplied by the length of his other garments; and now, the house-door being opened, the captain, the poet, the player, and three servants came in. The captain told the host that two fellows, who were in his house, had run away with a young woman, and desired to know in which room she lay. The host, who presently believed the story, directed them, and instantly the captain and poet, justling one another, ran up. The poet, who was the nimblest, entering the chamber first, searched the bed, and every other part, but to no purpose; the bird was flown, as the impatient reader, who might otherwise have been in pain for her, was before advertised. They then enquired where the men lay, and were approaching the chamber, when Joseph roared out, in a loud voice, that he would shoot the first man who offered to attack the door. The captain enquired what fire-arms they had; to which the host answered, he believed they had none; nay, he was almost convinced of it, for he had heard one ask the other in the evening what they should have done if they had been overtaken, when they had no arms; to which the other answered, they would have defended themselves with their sticks as long as they were able, and God would assist a just cause. This satisfied the captain, but not the poet, who prudently retreated downstairs, saying, it was his business to record great actions, and not to do them. The captain was no sooner well satisfied that there were no fire-arms than, bidding defiance to gunpowder, and swearing he loved the smell of it, he ordered the servants to follow him, and, marching boldly up, immediately attempted to force the door, which the servants soon helped him to accomplish. When it was opened, they discovered the enemy drawn up three deep; Adams in the front, and Fanny in the rear. The captain told Adams that if they would go all back to the house again they should be civilly treated; but unless they consented he had orders to carry the young lady with him, whom there was great reason to believe they had stolen from her parents; for, notwithstanding her disguise, her air, which she could not conceal, sufficiently discovered her birth to be infinitely superior to theirs. Fanny, bursting into tears, solemnly assured him he was mistaken; that she was a poor helpless foundling, and had no relation in the world which she knew of; and, throwing herself on her knees, begged that he would not attempt to take her from her friends, who, she was convinced, would die before they would lose her; which Adams confirmed with words not far from amounting to an oath. The captain swore he had no leisure to talk, and, bidding them thank themselves for what happened, he ordered the servants to fall on, at the same time endeavouring to pass by Adams, in order to lay hold on Fanny; but the parson, interrupting him, received a blow from one of them, which, without considering whence it came, he returned to the captain, and gave him so dexterous a knock in that part of the stomach which is vulgarly called the pit, that he staggered some paces backwards. The captain, who was not accustomed to this kind of play, and who wisely apprehended the consequence of such another blow, two of them seeming to him equal to a thrust through the body, drew forth his hanger, as Adams approached him, and was levelling a blow at his head, which would probably have silenced the preacher for ever, had not Joseph in that instant lifted up a certain huge stone pot of the chamber with one hand, which six beaus could not have lifted with both, and discharged it, together with the contents, full in the captain's face. The uplifted hanger dropped from his hand, and he fell prostrated on the floor with a lumpish noise, and his halfpence rattled in his pocket; the red liquor which his veins contained, and the white liquor which the pot contained, ran in one stream down his face and his clothes. Nor had Adams quite escaped, some of the water having in its passage shed its honours on his head, and began to trickle down the wrinkles or rather furrows of his cheeks, when one of the servants, snatching a mop out of a pail of water, which had already done its duty in washing the house, pushed it in the parson's face; yet could not he bear him down, for the parson, wresting the mop from the fellow with one hand, with the other brought his enemy as low as the earth, having given him a stroke over that part of the face where, in some men of pleasure, the natural and artificial noses are conjoined.

Adams had quickly put on all his clothes except for his breeches, which he forgot in the rush; however, the length of his other garments covered him pretty well. Just then, the house door opened, and in walked the captain, the poet, the player, and three servants. The captain told the host that two guys from his place had run off with a young woman and asked which room she was in. The host, believing the story right away, directed them, and the captain and poet hurried upstairs, trying to get ahead of each other. The poet, being the quickest, entered the room first, searched the bed and other places, but found nothing; the girl was already gone, as the impatient reader had been warned earlier. They then asked where the men were, getting closer to the room when Joseph shouted loudly that he would shoot the first man who tried to break in. The captain asked what weapons they had, to which the host replied that he believed they had none; in fact, he was almost sure of it because he'd heard one of them ask the other what they would have done if they'd been caught without arms, and the other replied that they would defend themselves with their sticks for as long as they could, and that God would help a just cause. This reassured the captain, but not the poet, who wisely retreated downstairs, saying it was his job to document great deeds, not to act them out. The captain, now satisfied there were no weapons, defied gunpowder and swore he loved the smell of it. He ordered the servants to follow him and boldly marched up, immediately attempting to force the door, which the servants soon helped him achieve. When it opened, they found the opponents lined up three deep; Adams in front and Fanny at the back. The captain told Adams that if they all went back to the house, they would be treated kindly; but unless they agreed, he was ordered to take the young lady with him, as there was good reason to believe they had kidnapped her from her parents, for despite her disguise, her demeanor clearly indicated she was of much higher birth than theirs. Fanny, bursting into tears, solemnly assured him he was mistaken; that she was a poor helpless foundling with no known family; and, falling to her knees, begged him not to take her from her friends, whom she was sure would die before letting her go, which Adams confirmed with words close to an oath. The captain swore he didn't have time to talk, and blaming them for the situation, he ordered the servants to attack, while trying to bypass Adams to grab Fanny. However, Adams interrupted him and was struck by one of the servants, to which he responded by hitting the captain back, delivering a sharp blow to the stomach, which made him stagger back a few steps. The captain, unaccustomed to this kind of fight, understood the danger and, afraid of another blow, drew his weapon as Adams approached him, preparing to strike his head, which could have silenced the preacher forever had Joseph not at that moment lifted a huge stone pot from the room with one hand, a weight six men couldn't lift with both, and smashed it along with its contents right into the captain's face. The weapon dropped from his hand, and he crashed to the floor with a heavy thud, his pocket change rattling. The red liquid in his veins and the white liquid from the pot flowed down his face and clothes in one stream. Adams didn’t escape unscathed either, as some of the liquid splashed onto his head and began to run down the wrinkles on his cheeks when one of the servants grabbed a mop from a bucket of water that had already been used to clean the house and shoved it in the parson's face; yet he couldn’t take Adams down, as the parson used one hand to wrest the mop away and, with his other hand, brought the servant down to the ground with a strike to the part of the face where, in some pleasure-seeking men, the natural and artificial noses meet.

Hitherto, Fortune seemed to incline the victory on the travellers' side, when, according to her custom, she began to show the fickleness of her disposition; for now the host, entering the field, or rather chamber of battle, flew directly at Joseph, and, darting his head into his stomach (for he was a stout fellow and an expert boxer), almost staggered him: but Joseph, stepping one leg back, did with his left hand so chuck him under the chin that he reeled. The youth was pursuing his blow with his right hand when he received from one of the servants such a stroke with a cudgel on his temples, that it instantly deprived him of sense, and he measured his length on the ground.

Until now, luck seemed to be on the travelers' side, but true to its nature, it began to reveal its unpredictability. The host entered the battlefield, or rather the arena, charging straight at Joseph. He aimed a punch at Joseph's stomach, and since he was a strong guy and good at boxing, it almost knocked Joseph off his feet. However, Joseph stepped back with one leg and used his left hand to hit him under the chin, causing him to stumble. As the young man was following up his attack with his right hand, one of the servants delivered a powerful blow with a club to his temples, knocking him out cold and sending him crashing to the ground.

Fanny rent the air with her cries, and Adams was coming to the assistance of Joseph; but the two serving-men and the host now fell on him, and soon subdued him, though he fought like a madman, and looked so black with the impressions he had received from the mop, that Don Quixote would certainly have taken him for an inchanted Moor. But now follows the most tragical part; for the captain was risen again, and, seeing Joseph on the floor, and Adams secured, he instantly laid hold on Fanny, and, with the assistance of the poet and player, who, hearing the battle was over, were now come up, dragged her, crying and tearing her hair, from the sight of her Joseph, and, with a perfect deafness to all her entreaties, carried her downstairs by violence, and fastened her on the player's horse; and the captain, mounting his own, and leading that on which this poor miserable wretch was, departed, without any more consideration of her cries than a butcher hath of those of a lamb; for indeed his thoughts were entertained only with the degree of favour which he promised himself from the squire on the success of this adventure.

Fanny filled the air with her screams, and Adams was rushing to help Joseph; but the two servants and the innkeeper quickly overpowered him. He fought like a maniac and looked so battered from the mop hits that Don Quixote would have surely mistaken him for an enchanted Moor. But now comes the most tragic part: the captain stood up again, and seeing Joseph on the ground and Adams restrained, immediately grabbed Fanny. With the help of the poet and the actor, who had come up now that the fight was over, they violently dragged her away, crying and pulling at her hair, from her beloved Joseph. Completely ignoring her pleas, they carried her downstairs and forced her onto the actor's horse. The captain, mounting his own horse and leading the one with the poor wretch, left without a second thought for her cries, just like a butcher wouldn’t consider the laments of a lamb; because his mind was solely focused on the favor he expected to gain from the squire due to the success of this venture.

The servants, who were ordered to secure Adams and Joseph as safe as possible, that the squire might receive no interruption to his design on poor Fanny, immediately, by the poet's advice, tied Adams to one of the bed-posts, as they did Joseph on the other side, as soon as they could bring him to himself; and then, leaving them together, back to back, and desiring the host not to set them at liberty, nor to go near them, till he had further orders, they departed towards their master; but happened to take a different road from that which the captain had fallen into.

The servants, instructed to keep Adams and Joseph as secure as possible so the squire wouldn’t be interrupted in his plans for poor Fanny, immediately followed the poet's advice and tied Adams to one of the bedposts and Joseph to the other as soon as they brought him back to his senses. Then, leaving them back to back together, they told the host not to free them or go near them until they received further orders, and they headed back to their master, but took a different route than the one the captain had taken.


CHAPTER X.

A discourse between the poet and the player; of no other use in this history but to divert the reader.

A conversation between the poet and the performer; serves no other purpose in this story than to entertain the reader.

Before we proceed any farther in this tragedy we shall leave Mr Joseph and Mr Adams to themselves, and imitate the wise conductors of the stage, who in the midst of a grave action entertain you with some excellent piece of satire or humour called a dance. Which piece, indeed, is therefore danced, and not spoke, as it is delivered to the audience by persons whose thinking faculty is by most people held to lie in their heels; and to whom, as well as heroes, who think with their hands, Nature hath only given heads for the sake of conformity, and as they are of use in dancing, to hang their hats on.

Before we go any further in this tragedy, let's leave Mr. Joseph and Mr. Adams to themselves and follow the example of clever stage directors. They often break up serious scenes with a bit of satire or humor, usually in the form of a dance. This is done through movement instead of speech because most people think of dancers as using their feet more than their heads. Nature seems to have given them heads just for the sake of looking normal and to hold their hats while they dance.

The poet, addressing the player, proceeded thus, "As I was saying" (for they had been at this discourse all the time of the engagement above-stairs), "the reason you have no good new plays is evident; it is from your discouragement of authors. Gentlemen will not write, sir, they will not write, without the expectation of fame or profit, or perhaps both. Plays are like trees, which will not grow without nourishment; but like mushrooms, they shoot up spontaneously, as it were, in a rich soil. The muses, like vines, may be pruned, but not with a hatchet. The town, like a peevish child, knows not what it desires, and is always best pleased with a rattle. A farce-writer hath indeed some chance for success: but they have lost all taste for the sublime. Though I believe one reason of their depravity is the badness of the actors. If a man writes like an angel, sir, those fellows know not how to give a sentiment utterance."—"Not so fast," says the player: "the modern actors are as good at least as their authors, nay, they come nearer their illustrious predecessors; and I expect a Booth on the stage again, sooner than a Shakespear or an Otway; and indeed I may turn your observation against you, and with truth say, that the reason no authors are encouraged is because we have no good new plays."—"I have not affirmed the contrary," said the poet; "but I am surprized you grow so warm; you cannot imagine yourself interested in this dispute; I hope you have a better opinion of my taste than to apprehend I squinted at yourself. No, sir, if we had six such actors as you, we should soon rival the Bettertons and Sandfords of former times; for, without a compliment to you, I think it impossible for any one to have excelled you in most of your parts. Nay, it is solemn truth, and I have heard many, and all great judges, express as much; and, you will pardon me if I tell you, I think every time I have seen you lately you have constantly acquired some new excellence, like a snowball. You have deceived me in my estimation of perfection, and have outdone what I thought inimitable."—"You are as little interested," answered the player, "in what I have said of other poets; for d—n me if there are not many strokes, ay, whole scenes, in your last tragedy, which at least equal Shakespear. There is a delicacy of sentiment, a dignity of expression in it, which I will own many of our gentlemen did not do adequate justice to. To confess the truth, they are bad enough, and I pity an author who is present at the murder of his works."—"Nay, it is but seldom that it can happen," returned the poet; "the works of most modern authors, like dead-born children, cannot be murdered. It is such wretched half-begotten, half-writ, lifeless, spiritless, low, grovelling stuff, that I almost pity the actor who is obliged to get it by heart, which must be almost as difficult to remember as words in a language you don't understand."—"I am sure," said the player, "if the sentences have little meaning when they are writ, when they are spoken they have less. I know scarce one who ever lays an emphasis right, and much less adapts his action to his character. I have seen a tender lover in an attitude of fighting with his mistress, and a brave hero suing to his enemy with his sword in his hand. I don't care to abuse my profession, but rot me if in my heart I am not inclined to the poet's side."—"It is rather generous in you than just," said the poet; "and, though I hate to speak ill of any person's production—nay, I never do it, nor will—but yet, to do justice to the actors, what could Booth or Betterton have made of such horrible stuff as Fenton's Mariamne, Frowd's Philotas, or Mallet's Eurydice; or those low, dirty, last-dying-speeches, which a fellow in the city of Wapping, your Dillo or Lillo, what was his name, called tragedies?"—"Very well," says the player; "and pray what do you think of such fellows as Quin and Delane, or that face-making puppy young Cibber, that ill-looked dog Macklin, or that saucy slut Mrs Clive? What work would they make with your Shakespears, Otways, and Lees? How would those harmonious lines of the last come from their tongues?—

The poet spoke to the actor, saying, "As I was saying" (because they had been talking about this the entire time they were upstairs), "the reason you don't have any good new plays is clear; it’s because you discourage writers. Guys won't write, sir, they won’t write, without the hope of fame or money, or maybe both. Plays are like trees that won’t grow without nourishment; but like mushrooms, they pop up spontaneously in fertile ground. The muses, like vines, can be trimmed, but not with a hatchet. The audience, like a cranky child, doesn’t know what it wants and is always happiest with something flashy. A farce-writer has some chance of success: but they’ve lost all taste for the great stuff. I believe one reason for their decline is the quality of the actors. If a man writes like an angel, sir, those guys don’t know how to express a sentiment."—"Not so fast," says the actor: "the modern actors are at least as good as their writers, and they’re closer to their famous predecessors; I expect to see a Booth on stage again before a Shakespeare or an Otway; and honestly, I can turn your argument around on you and truthfully say that the reason no authors are encouraged is because we don’t have any good new plays."—"I haven't said the opposite," said the poet; "but I’m surprised you’re getting so worked up; you can’t think you have a stake in this argument; I hope you think better of my taste than to think I have it out for you. No, sir, if we had six actors like you, we would soon rival the Bettertons and Sandfords of the past; because, without flattering you, I think it’s impossible for anyone to have outperformed you in most of your roles. In fact, it’s a serious truth, and I’ve heard many, all great judges, say the same; and, if you’ll excuse me for saying so, I think every time I’ve seen you lately, you’ve constantly improved, like a snowball. You’ve changed my view of perfection and exceeded what I thought was unbeatable."—"You’re just as uninterested," replied the actor, "in what I’ve said about other poets; because damn me if there aren’t many lines, even entire scenes, in your latest tragedy that at least match Shakespeare. There’s a delicacy of sentiment, a dignity of expression in it, which I admit many of our gentlemen didn’t appreciate properly. To tell the truth, they are bad enough, and I feel for an author who witnesses the destruction of his work."—"Well, that’s rare," the poet responded; "most modern authors' works, like stillborn children, can’t really be destroyed. They’re such miserable, half-baked, lifeless, low-quality stuff that I almost feel sorry for the actor who has to memorize it, which must be almost as hard as remembering words in a language you don’t understand."—"I’m sure," said the actor, "if the lines have little meaning when they’re written, they have even less when spoken. I hardly know anyone who emphasizes correctly, and even fewer who adapt their actions to their character. I’ve seen a tender lover fighting with his mistress, and a brave hero begging his enemy with a sword in his hand. I don’t want to bash my profession, but honestly, I am leaning toward the poet’s side."—"That’s rather more generous than fair," said the poet; "and while I hate to speak poorly of someone’s work—actually, I never do, nor will I—but still, to be fair to the actors, what could Booth or Betterton do with such awful stuff like Fenton’s Mariamne, Frowd’s Philotas, or Mallet’s Eurydice; or those low, cheap dying speeches that this guy from the city of Wapping, your Dillo or Lillo, what was his name, called tragedies?"—"Very well," says the actor; "and what do you think of guys like Quin and Delane, or that showy young Cibber, that unattractive dog Macklin, or that cheeky Mrs. Clive? What would they make of your Shakespeares, Otways, and Lees? How would those beautiful lines from the last come out of their mouths?

"'—No more; for I disdain
All pomp when thou art by: far be the noise
Of kings and crowns from us, whose gentle souls
Our kinder fates have steer'd another way.
Free as the forest birds we'll pair together,
Without rememb'ring who our fathers were:
Fly to the arbors, grots, and flow'ry meads;
There in soft murmurs interchange our souls;
Together drink the crystal of the stream,
Or taste the yellow fruit which autumn yields,
And, when the golden evening calls us home,
Wing to our downy nests, and sleep till morn.'
"'—No more; for I look down on
All the grandeur when you’re around: let the sounds
Of kings and crowns be far from us, whose gentle hearts
Our kinder fates have guided another way.
Free as the birds in the forest, we'll be together,
Without remembering who our ancestors were:
Let’s fly to the groves, caves, and flowery meadows;
There, in soft whispers, exchange our souls;
Together drink from the clear stream,
Or enjoy the ripe fruits that autumn brings,
And when the golden evening calls us home,
We’ll soar to our cozy nests and sleep until morning.'

"Or how would this disdain of Otway—

"Or how would this disdain of Otway—

"'Who'd be that foolish sordid thing call'd man?'"
"'Who would be that foolish and dirty thing called man?'"

"Hold! hold! hold!" said the poet: "Do repeat that tender speech in the third act of my play which you made such a figure in."—"I would willingly," said the player, "but I have forgot it."—"Ay, you was not quite perfect in it when you played it," cries the poet, "or you would have had such an applause as was never given on the stage; an applause I was extremely concerned for your losing."—"Sure," says the player, "if I remember, that was hissed more than any passage in the whole play."—"Ay, your speaking it was hissed," said the poet.—"My speaking it!" said the player.—"I mean your not speaking it," said the poet. "You was out, and then they hissed."—"They hissed, and then I was out, if I remember," answered the player; "and I must say this for myself, that the whole audience allowed I did your part justice; so don't lay the damnation of your play to my account."—"I don't know what you mean by damnation," replied the poet.—"Why, you know it was acted but one night," cried the player.—"No," said the poet, "you and the whole town were enemies; the pit were all my enemies, fellows that would cut my throat, if the fear of hanging did not restrain them. All taylors, sir, all taylors."—"Why should the taylors be so angry with you?" cries the player. "I suppose you don't employ so many in making your clothes."—"I admit your jest," answered the poet; "but you remember the affair as well as myself; you know there was a party in the pit and upper gallery that would not suffer it to be given out again; though much, ay infinitely, the majority, all the boxes in particular, were desirous of it; nay, most of the ladies swore they never would come to the house till it was acted again. Indeed, I must own their policy was good in not letting it be given out a second time: for the rascals knew if it had gone a second night it would have run fifty; for if ever there was distress in a tragedy—I am not fond of my own performance; but if I should tell you what the best judges said of it—Nor was it entirely owing to my enemies neither that it did not succeed on the stage as well as it hath since among the polite readers; for you can't say it had justice done it by the performers."—"I think," answered the player, "the performers did the distress of it justice; for I am sure we were in distress enough, who were pelted with oranges all the last act: we all imagined it would have been the last act of our lives."

"Hold on! Hold on! Hold on!" said the poet. "Could you please repeat that heartfelt speech from the third act of my play that you delivered so well?"—"I would love to," said the actor, "but I can't remember it."—"You weren't quite perfect in it when you performed it," exclaimed the poet, "or you would have received applause like no other on stage; applause I was really hoping you wouldn't miss."—"Well," said the actor, "if I recall correctly, that part was hissed more than any other moment in the whole play."—"Yes, your delivery was hissed," said the poet.—"My delivery!" said the actor.—"I mean your failure to deliver it," clarified the poet. "You missed your cue, and then they hissed."—"They hissed, and then I missed my cue, if I remember correctly," the actor replied; "and I have to defend myself by saying the entire audience felt I did your part justice, so don't blame the failure of your play on me."—"I don't understand what you mean by failure," replied the poet.—"Well, you know it was only performed one night," protested the actor.—"No," said the poet, "you and the entire town were against me; the audience was full of my enemies, guys who would have cut my throat if they weren't afraid of being hanged. All tailors, sir, all tailors."—"Why would the tailors be so mad at you?" asked the actor. "I doubt you hire that many to make your clothes."—"I appreciate your joke," replied the poet; "but you remember the situation as well as I do; there were people in the audience and the balcony who wouldn’t allow it to be performed again, even though a massive, even overwhelming majority, especially all the boxes, wanted it to. In fact, most of the ladies swore they wouldn’t come back until it was performed again. Honestly, I have to admit their strategy was smart in not letting it be put on again: they knew if it had gone for a second night, it would have run for fifty; because if there was ever any distress in a tragedy—I don't have a high opinion of my own work, but if I told you what the best critics said about it—And it wasn't only because of my enemies that it didn’t succeed on stage as it has since with polite readers; you can’t say it got a fair shot from the performers."—"I think," replied the actor, "the performers captured the distress of it well; because we certainly felt distressed, especially being pelted with oranges during the last act: we all thought it would be the last act of our lives."

The poet, whose fury was now raised, had just attempted to answer when they were interrupted, and an end put to their discourse, by an accident, which if the reader is impatient to know, he must skip over the next chapter, which is a sort of counterpart to this, and contains some of the best and gravest matters in the whole book, being a discourse between parson Abraham Adams and Mr Joseph Andrews.

The poet, now fired up, had just tried to respond when they were interrupted, and their conversation was cut short by an incident. If the reader is eager to find out what happened, they’ll need to skip to the next chapter, which serves as a counterpart to this one and includes some of the most important topics in the entire book, featuring a discussion between Parson Abraham Adams and Mr. Joseph Andrews.


CHAPTER XI.

Containing the exhortations of parson Adams to his friend in affliction; calculated for the instruction and improvement of the reader.

Includes the encouragements of Parson Adams to his friend in distress; designed for the education and growth of the reader.

Joseph no sooner came perfectly to himself than, perceiving his mistress gone, he bewailed her loss with groans which would have pierced any heart but those which are possessed by some people, and are made of a certain composition not unlike flint in its hardness and other properties; for you may strike fire from them, which will dart through the eyes, but they can never distil one drop of water the same way. His own, poor youth! was of a softer composition; and at those words, "O my dear Fanny! O my love! shall I never, never see thee more?" his eyes overflowed with tears, which would have become any but a hero. In a word, his despair was more easy to be conceived than related.

Joseph quickly came to his senses and, realizing his mistress was gone, he mourned her loss with groans that would touch anyone's heart except for those people who have hearts made of a hard material, almost like flint; you can strike sparks from them that light up the eyes, but they can never shed a single tear. His own heart, poor guy! was much softer; and at the words, "O my dear Fanny! O my love! will I never, ever see you again?" his eyes filled with tears that would be fitting for anyone but a hero. In short, his despair was easier to feel than to describe.

Mr Adams, after many groans, sitting with his back to Joseph, began thus in a sorrowful tone: "You cannot imagine, my good child, that I entirely blame these first agonies of your grief; for, when misfortunes attack us by surprize, it must require infinitely more learning than you are master of to resist them; but it is the business of a man and a Christian to summon Reason as quickly as he can to his aid; and she will presently teach him patience and submission. Be comforted, therefore, child; I say be comforted. It is true, you have lost the prettiest, kindest, loveliest, sweetest young woman, one with whom you might have expected to have lived in happiness, virtue, and innocence; by whom you might have promised yourself many little darlings, who would have been the delight of your youth and the comfort of your age. You have not only lost her, but have reason to fear the utmost violence which lust and power can inflict upon her. Now, indeed, you may easily raise ideas of horror, which might drive you to despair."—"O I shall run mad!" cries Joseph. "O that I could but command my hands to tear my eyes out and my flesh off!"—"If you would use them to such purposes, I am glad you can't," answered Adams. "I have stated your misfortune as strong as I possibly can; but, on the other side, you are to consider you are a Christian, that no accident happens to us without the Divine permission, and that it is the duty of a man, and a Christian, to submit. We did not make ourselves; but the same power which made us rules over us, and we are absolutely at his disposal; he may do with us what he pleases, nor have we any right to complain. A second reason against our complaint is our ignorance; for, as we know not future events, so neither can we tell to what purpose any accident tends; and that which at first threatens us with evil may in the end produce our good. I should indeed have said our ignorance is twofold (but I have not at present time to divide properly), for, as we know not to what purpose any event is ultimately directed, so neither can we affirm from what cause it originally sprung. You are a man, and consequently a sinner; and this may be a punishment to you for your sins: indeed in this sense it may be esteemed as a good, yea, as the greatest good, which satisfies the anger of Heaven, and averts that wrath which cannot continue without our destruction. Thirdly, our impotency of relieving ourselves demonstrates the folly and absurdity of our complaints: for whom do we resist, or against whom do we complain, but a power from whose shafts no armour can guard us, no speed can fly?—a power which leaves us no hope but in submission." "O sir!" cried Joseph, "all this is very true, and very fine, and I could hear you all day if I was not so grieved at heart as now I am."—"Would you take physic," says Adams, "when you are well, and refuse it when you are sick? Is not comfort to be administered to the afflicted, and not to those who rejoice or those who are at ease?" "O! you have not spoken one word of comfort to me yet!" returned Joseph. "No!" cries Adams; "what am I then doing? what can I say to comfort you?" "O tell me," cries Joseph, "that Fanny will escape back to my arms, that they shall again enclose that lovely creature, with all her sweetness, all her untainted innocence about her!" "Why, perhaps you may," cries Adams, "but I can't promise you what's to come. You must, with perfect resignation, wait the event: if she be restored to you again, it is your duty to be thankful, and so it is if she be not. Joseph, if you are wise and truly know your own interest, you will peaceably and quietly submit to all the dispensations of Providence, being thoroughly assured that all the misfortunes, how great soever, which happen to the righteous, happen to them for their own good. Nay, it is not your interest only, but your duty, to abstain from immoderate grief; which if you indulge, you are not worthy the name of a Christian." He spoke these last words with an accent a little severer than usual; upon which Joseph begged him not to be angry, saying, he mistook him if he thought he denied it was his duty, for he had known that long ago. "What signifies knowing your duty, if you do not perform it?" answered Adams. "Your knowledge increases your guilt. O Joseph! I never thought you had this stubbornness in your mind." Joseph replied, "He fancied he misunderstood him; which I assure you," says he, "you do, if you imagine I endeavour to grieve; upon my soul I don't." Adams rebuked him for swearing, and then proceeded to enlarge on the folly of grief, telling him, all the wise men and philosophers, even among the heathens, had written against it, quoting several passages from Seneca, and the Consolation, which, though it was not Cicero's, was, he said, as good almost as any of his works; and concluded all by hinting that immoderate grief in this case might incense that power which alone could restore him his Fanny. This reason, or indeed rather the idea which it raised of the restoration of his mistress, had more effect than all which the parson had said before, and for a moment abated his agonies; but, when his fears sufficiently set before his eyes the danger that poor creature was in, his grief returned again with repeated violence, nor could Adams in the least asswage it; though it may be doubted in his behalf whether Socrates himself could have prevailed any better.

Mr. Adams, after many sighs and with his back to Joseph, started in a sorrowful tone: "You can't imagine, my dear child, that I completely blame these initial pains of your grief; for when misfortunes hit us unexpectedly, it takes far more knowledge than you possess to resist them. However, it's the duty of a man and a Christian to quickly call upon Reason for help, and she will soon teach him patience and acceptance. So take comfort, child; I say take comfort. It’s true that you've lost the most beautiful, kindest, loveliest, sweetest young woman. With her, you could have expected to live a life full of happiness, virtue, and innocence; from her, you could have dreamed of many little ones who would have brought joy to your youth and comfort to your old age. Not only have you lost her, but you also have reason to fear the greatest harm that lust and power could inflict upon her. Now, indeed, it’s easy to conjure up thoughts of horror that might drive you to despair."—"Oh, I will go mad!" cries Joseph. "If only I could force my hands to tear out my eyes and rip off my flesh!"—"If you would use them for such purposes, I’m glad you can't," replied Adams. "I've expressed your misfortune as strongly as I can; but on the other side, you must remember that you are a Christian, that nothing happens to us without Divine permission, and that it’s a man’s duty, and a Christian's, to submit. We did not create ourselves; the same power that made us rules over us, and we are completely at His mercy; He can do with us as He pleases, and we have no right to complain. A second reason against our complaints is our ignorance; since we don’t know future events, we also cannot tell what purpose any incident serves. What initially seems threatening may ultimately lead to our good. I should have said our ignorance is twofold (but I don’t have time to divide it properly), for as we don't know the ultimate purpose of any event, we also can’t assert what caused it in the first place. You are a man, and therefore a sinner; this may be a punishment for your sins: in this sense, it could be seen as a good, even the greatest good, that satisfies the anger of Heaven and averts that wrath which cannot last without our destruction. Thirdly, our inability to help ourselves shows the foolishness and absurdity of our complaints: whom do we resist, or against whom do we complain, except a power from whose strikes no armor can protect us, no speed can escape?—a power that leaves us no hope except in submission." "Oh sir!" cried Joseph, "all this is very true and very eloquent, and I could listen to you all day if I weren’t so heartbroken right now."—"Would you take medicine," says Adams, "when you're well, and refuse it when you're sick? Isn't comfort meant to be given to the afflicted, not to those who are happy or at ease?" "Oh! you haven’t said a single word of comfort to me yet!" Joseph replied. "No!" cries Adams; "what am I doing then? What can I say to comfort you?" "Oh tell me," cries Joseph, "that Fanny will escape back to me, that she will once again be in my arms, with all her sweetness and untainted innocence intact!" "Well, perhaps you might," says Adams, "but I can’t promise you what’s to come. You must wait with perfect resignation for the outcome: if she returns to you, it's your duty to be thankful, and so it is if she doesn’t. Joseph, if you're wise and truly know your own interests, you will peacefully and quietly submit to all that Providence decides, being completely assured that all the misfortunes, no matter how great, that happen to the righteous, happen for their own good. Moreover, it’s not just about your own interests; it’s your duty to avoid excessive grief; if you indulge in it, you are not worthy of being called a Christian." He said these last words with a slightly harsher tone than usual; at which point Joseph asked him not to be angry, saying he misheard him if he thought he denied it was his duty, for he had known that long ago. "What good is knowing your duty if you don’t perform it?" replied Adams. "Your knowledge only increases your guilt. Oh Joseph! I never thought you had this stubbornness in you." Joseph responded, "I thought he was misunderstanding him; trust me," he said, "you do if you think I’m trying to grieve; on my soul, I'm not." Adams scolded him for swearing, then continued to elaborate on the folly of grief, explaining that all wise men and philosophers, even among the pagans, have written against it, quoting several passages from Seneca and the Consolation, which, although not by Cicero, was as good as any of his works, and concluded by suggesting that excessive grief in this case might anger the very power that alone could restore his Fanny. This idea, or rather the hope it sparked for the return of his beloved, affected Joseph more than anything else Adams had said, momentarily easing his pain; but when his fears highlighted the danger that poor woman was in, his grief returned with renewed intensity, and Adams could do nothing to soothe it; although one might wonder if even Socrates himself could have done any better.

They remained some time in silence, and groans and sighs issued from them both; at length Joseph burst out into the following soliloquy:—

They stayed quiet for a while, with both of them letting out groans and sighs. Finally, Joseph broke the silence with this monologue:—

"Yes, I will bear my sorrows like a man,
But I must also feel them as a man.
I cannot but remember such things were,
And were most dear to me."
"Yes, I'll carry my sorrows like a man,
But I also need to feel them as a man.
I can't help but remember that these things existed,
And they were very dear to me."

Adams asked him what stuff that was he repeated? To which he answered, they were some lines he had gotten by heart out of a play. "Ay, there is nothing but heathenism to be learned from plays," replied he. "I never heard of any plays fit for a Christian to read, but Cato and the Conscious Lovers; and, I must own, in the latter there are some things almost solemn enough for a sermon." But we shall now leave them a little, and enquire after the subject of their conversation.

Adams asked him what lines he had repeated. He replied that they were some lines he had memorized from a play. "Well, there's nothing but paganism to be learned from plays," he said. "I never heard of any plays suitable for a Christian to read, except for Cato and The Conscious Lovers; and I have to admit, in the latter there are some parts that are almost serious enough for a sermon." But now let's leave them for a moment and look into the topic of their conversation.


CHAPTER XII.

More adventures, which we hope will as much please as surprize the reader.

More adventures that we hope will delight and surprise the reader.

Neither the facetious dialogue which passed between the poet and the player, nor the grave and truly solemn discourse of Mr Adams, will, we conceive, make the reader sufficient amends for the anxiety which he must have felt on the account of poor Fanny, whom we left in so deplorable a condition. We shall therefore now proceed to the relation of what happened to that beautiful and innocent virgin, after she fell into the wicked hands of the captain.

Neither the joking conversation between the poet and the actor, nor the serious and truly solemn words of Mr. Adams, will, we believe, make up for the worry the reader must feel about poor Fanny, whom we left in such a terrible state. Therefore, we will now continue with the story of what happened to that beautiful and innocent young woman after she fell into the wicked hands of the captain.

The man of war, having conveyed his charming prize out of the inn a little before day, made the utmost expedition in his power towards the squire's house, where this delicate creature was to be offered up a sacrifice to the lust of a ravisher. He was not only deaf to all her bewailings and entreaties on the road, but accosted her ears with impurities which, having been never before accustomed to them, she happily for herself very little understood. At last he changed his note, and attempted to soothe and mollify her, by setting forth the splendor and luxury which would be her fortune with a man who would have the inclination, and power too, to give her whatever her utmost wishes could desire; and told her he doubted not but she would soon look kinder on him, as the instrument of her happiness, and despise that pitiful fellow whom her ignorance only could make her fond of. She answered, she knew not whom he meant; she never was fond of any pitiful fellow. "Are you affronted, madam," says he, "at my calling him so? But what better can be said of one in a livery, notwithstanding your fondness for him?" She returned, that she did not understand him, that the man had been her fellow-servant, and she believed was as honest a creature as any alive; but as for fondness for men—"I warrant ye," cries the captain, "we shall find means to persuade you to be fond; and I advise you to yield to gentle ones, for you may be assured that it is not in your power, by any struggles whatever, to preserve your virginity two hours longer. It will be your interest to consent; for the squire will be much kinder to you if he enjoys you willingly than by force." At which words she began to call aloud for assistance (for it was now open day), but, finding none, she lifted her eyes to heaven, and supplicated the Divine assistance to preserve her innocence. The captain told her, if she persisted in her vociferation, he would find a means of stopping her mouth. And now the poor wretch, perceiving no hopes of succour, abandoned herself to despair, and, sighing out the name of Joseph! Joseph! a river of tears ran down her lovely cheeks, and wet the handkerchief which covered her bosom. A horseman now appeared in the road, upon which the captain threatened her violently if she complained; however, the moment they approached each other she begged him with the utmost earnestness to relieve a distressed creature who was in the hands of a ravisher. The fellow stopt at those words, but the captain assured him it was his wife, and that he was carrying her home from her adulterer, which so satisfied the fellow, who was an old one (and perhaps a married one too), that he wished him a good journey, and rode on. He was no sooner past than the captain abused her violently for breaking his commands, and threatened to gagg her, when two more horsemen, armed with pistols, came into the road just before them. She again solicited their assistance, and the captain told the same story as before. Upon which one said to the other, "That's a charming wench, Jack; I wish I had been in the fellow's place, whoever he is." But the other, instead of answering him, cried out, "Zounds, I know her;" and then, turning to her, said, "Sure you are not Fanny Goodwill?"—"Indeed, indeed, I am," she cried—"O John, I know you now-Heaven hath sent you to my assistance, to deliver me from this wicked man, who is carrying me away for his vile purposes—O for God's sake rescue me from him!" A fierce dialogue immediately ensued between the captain and these two men, who, being both armed with pistols, and the chariot which they attended being now arrived, the captain saw both force and stratagem were vain, and endeavoured to make his escape, in which however he could not succeed. The gentleman who rode in the chariot ordered it to stop, and with an air of authority examined into the merits of the cause; of which being advertised by Fanny, whose credit was confirmed by the fellow who knew her, he ordered the captain, who was all bloody from his encounter at the inn, to be conveyed as a prisoner behind the chariot, and very gallantly took Fanny into it; for, to say the truth, this gentleman (who was no other than the celebrated Mr Peter Pounce, and who preceded the Lady Booby only a few miles, by setting out earlier in the morning) was a very gallant person, and loved a pretty girl better than anything besides his own money or the money of other people.

The man-of-war, having taken his charming prize out of the inn just before dawn, hurried as fast as he could to the squire's house, where this delicate creature was to be used as a sacrifice to a ravisher's lust. He ignored all her cries and pleas along the way and instead filled her ears with filth that, having never heard such things before, she fortunately understood very little. Eventually, he changed his approach and tried to calm her down by talking about the splendor and luxury that awaited her with a man who had the desire and means to give her everything her heart could wish for; he told her he was sure she would soon look favorably at him as the source of her happiness and dismiss that pathetic fellow whom her ignorance only made her fond of. She replied that she didn’t know who he was talking about; she had never been fond of any pathetic fellow. "Are you offended, madam," he said, "by my calling him that? But what else can be said about a man in a uniform, despite your fondness for him?" She responded that she didn’t understand him; that man had been her fellow servant, and she believed he was as honest as anyone alive; but as for being fond of men—"I assure you," the captain said, "we'll find a way to make you feel fond; and I suggest you give in to gentle persuasion because you can be sure that no amount of struggling will keep you a virgin for two hours longer. It would be in your best interest to agree; the squire will be much kinder to you if he has you willingly rather than by force." With those words, she began to call for help (as it was now broad daylight), but finding no one, she looked up to heaven and prayed for Divine assistance to protect her innocence. The captain warned her that if she kept shouting, he would find a way to silence her. Now the poor girl, seeing no hope of rescue, fell into despair and, sighing out the name Joseph! Joseph! a flood of tears streamed down her lovely cheeks, wetting the handkerchief covering her bosom. Just then, a horseman appeared on the road, causing the captain to threaten her sharply if she complained; however, as they came closer, she begged him earnestly to help a distressed girl being held by a ravisher. The man stopped at her words, but the captain assured him it was his wife and that he was taking her home from her lover, which satisfied the man, who was likely older (and perhaps married too), and he wished the captain a good journey before riding on. No sooner had he passed than the captain violently berated her for breaking his orders and threatened to gag her when two more horsemen, armed with pistols, approached. She again pleaded for their help, and the captain repeated his previous story. One horseman said to the other, "That's a lovely girl, Jack; I wish I had been in that guy's place." But instead of replying, the other shouted, "Damn, I know her!" Then turning to her, he asked, "Surely you’re not Fanny Goodwill?" "Indeed, indeed, I am," she cried. "Oh John, I recognize you now—Heaven has sent you to help me escape from this wicked man who is taking me away for his vile purposes—Oh for God's sake, rescue me from him!" A fierce argument broke out between the captain and the two men, who, armed with pistols, were joined by the chariot they were attending. Seeing that both force and trickery were useless, the captain attempted to escape but didn’t succeed. The gentleman riding in the chariot commanded it to stop and, with authority, looked into the situation; after being informed by Fanny, whose credibility was backed by the man who knew her, he ordered the captain, who was bloodied from the earlier struggle at the inn, to be taken prisoner behind the chariot, and gallantly took Fanny inside; for, to tell the truth, this gentleman (who was none other than the celebrated Mr. Peter Pounce, who had set out earlier that morning than Lady Booby, just a few miles away) was quite gallant and favored a pretty girl more than anything except his own money or the money of others.

The chariot now proceeded towards the inn, which, as Fanny was informed, lay in their way, and where it arrived at that very time while the poet and player were disputing below-stairs, and Adams and Joseph were discoursing back to back above; just at that period to which we brought them both in the two preceding chapters the chariot stopt at the door, and in an instant Fanny, leaping from it, ran up to her Joseph.—O reader! conceive if thou canst the joy which fired the breasts of these lovers on this meeting; and if thy own heart doth not sympathetically assist thee in this conception, I pity thee sincerely from my own; for let the hard-hearted villain know this, that there is a pleasure in a tender sensation beyond any which he is capable of tasting.

The chariot now made its way to the inn, which, as Fanny was told, was along their route. It arrived just as the poet and actor were arguing downstairs, while Adams and Joseph were having their own discussion back to back upstairs; this was right at the moment we left them in the two previous chapters. The chariot stopped at the door, and in an instant, Fanny jumped out and ran up to her Joseph. —Oh, reader! Imagine if you can the joy that filled the hearts of these lovers at this reunion; and if your own heart doesn’t resonate with this feeling, I truly feel sorry for you, because let the cold-hearted know this: there is a joy in gentle emotions that’s beyond anything they can ever understand.

Peter, being informed by Fanny of the presence of Adams, stopt to see him, and receive his homage; for, as Peter was an hypocrite, a sort of people whom Mr Adams never saw through, the one paid that respect to his seeming goodness which the other believed to be paid to his riches; hence Mr Adams was so much his favourite, that he once lent him four pounds thirteen shillings and sixpence to prevent his going to gaol, on no greater security than a bond and judgment, which probably he would have made no use of, though the money had not been (as it was) paid exactly at the time.

Peter, after Fanny told him that Adams was there, stopped to see him and receive his respect. Since Peter was a hypocrite, someone Mr. Adams never saw through, he gave a kind of respect to Peter's apparent goodness, which Peter believed was actually because of his wealth. Mr. Adams was so fond of him that he once lent him four pounds, thirteen shillings, and six pence to keep him out of jail, with no more security than a bond and judgment, which he probably wouldn’t have used even if the money hadn’t been paid right on time.

It is not perhaps easy to describe the figure of Adams; he had risen in such a hurry, that he had on neither breeches, garters, nor stockings; nor had he taken from his head a red spotted handkerchief, which by night bound his wig, turned inside out, around his head. He had on his torn cassock and his greatcoat; but, as the remainder of his cassock hung down below his greatcoat, so did a small stripe of white, or rather whitish, linen appear below that; to which we may add the several colours which appeared on his face, where a long piss-burnt beard served to retain the liquor of the stone-pot, and that of a blacker hue which distilled from the mop.—This figure, which Fanny had delivered from his captivity, was no sooner spied by Peter than it disordered the composed gravity of his muscles; however, he advised him immediately to make himself clean, nor would accept his homage in that pickle.

It’s not exactly easy to describe Adams' appearance; he had gotten up so quickly that he wasn’t wearing any pants, garters, or stockings. He also hadn’t taken the red spotted handkerchief off his head, which held his wig in place at night, turned inside out around his head. He had on his torn cassock and his greatcoat; but since the rest of his cassock hung below his greatcoat, a little strip of white, or rather off-white, linen showed underneath. Not to mention the various colors on his face, where a long, piss-burnt beard caught the remnants from the stone pot and dripped down a darker liquid from the mop. This figure, which Fanny had freed from his captivity, was spotted by Peter, who immediately lost his composed demeanor; however, he advised Adams to clean himself up right away and wouldn’t accept his greetings in such a state.

The poet and player no sooner saw the captain in captivity than they began to consider of their own safety, of which flight presented itself as the only means; they therefore both of them mounted the poet's horse, and made the most expeditious retreat in their power.

The poet and actor barely saw the captain in captivity before they started thinking about their own safety, and running away seemed like the only option; so they both got on the poet's horse and quickly made their escape.

The host, who well knew Mr Pounce and Lady Booby's livery, was not a little surprized at this change of the scene; nor was his confusion much helped by his wife, who was now just risen, and, having heard from him the account of what had passed, comforted him with a decent number of fools and blockheads; asked him why he did not consult her, and told him he would never leave following the nonsensical dictates of his own numskull till she and her family were ruined.

The host, who was quite familiar with Mr. Pounce and Lady Booby's uniforms, was pretty surprised by this sudden shift in events; his embarrassment wasn't helped much by his wife, who had just gotten up. After hearing his account of what had happened, she assured him it was full of fools and idiots, questioned why he hadn’t consulted her, and told him he would keep following the ridiculous whims of his own foolishness until she and her family were left in ruins.

Joseph, being informed of the captain's arrival, and seeing his Fanny now in safety, quitted her a moment, and, running downstairs, went directly to him, and stripping off his coat, challenged him to fight; but the captain refused, saying he did not understand boxing. He then grasped a cudgel in one hand, and, catching the captain by the collar with the other, gave him a most severe drubbing, and ended with telling him he had now had some revenge for what his dear Fanny had suffered.

Joseph, hearing that the captain had arrived and knowing his Fanny was safe, left her for a moment and quickly ran downstairs to confront him. He took off his coat and challenged the captain to a fight, but the captain declined, saying he didn't know how to box. Joseph then grabbed a stick with one hand, caught the captain by the collar with the other, and gave him a harsh beating, finishing by saying that he had now taken some revenge for what his dear Fanny had gone through.

When Mr Pounce had a little regaled himself with some provision which he had in his chariot, and Mr Adams had put on the best appearance his clothes would allow him, Pounce ordered the captain into his presence, for he said he was guilty of felony, and the next justice of peace should commit him; but the servants (whose appetite for revenge is soon satisfied), being sufficiently contented with the drubbing which Joseph had inflicted on him, and which was indeed of no very moderate kind, had suffered him to go off, which he did, threatening a severe revenge against Joseph, which I have never heard he thought proper to take.

When Mr. Pounce had enjoyed a bit of food he had in his carriage, and Mr. Adams had put on the best outfit his clothes allowed, Pounce summoned the captain to see him, claiming he was guilty of a crime and the next justice of the peace would arrest him. However, the servants (whose thirst for revenge is easily quenched), were satisfied enough with the beating Joseph had given him, which was quite serious, and let him leave. He did so, threatening severe retaliation against Joseph, but I’ve never heard that he went through with it.

The mistress of the house made her voluntary appearance before Mr Pounce, and with a thousand curtsies told him, "She hoped his honour would pardon her husband, who was a very nonsense man, for the sake of his poor family; that indeed if he could be ruined alone, she should be very willing of it; for because as why, his worship very well knew he deserved it; but she had three poor small children, who were not capable to get their own living; and if her husband was sent to gaol, they must all come to the parish; for she was a poor weak woman, continually a-breeding, and had no time to work for them. She therefore hoped his honour would take it into his worship's consideration, and forgive her husband this time; for she was sure he never intended any harm to man, woman, or child; and if it was not for that block-head of his own, the man in some things was well enough; for she had had three children by him in less than three years, and was almost ready to cry out the fourth time." She would have proceeded in this manner much longer, had not Peter stopt her tongue, by telling her he had nothing to say to her husband nor her neither. So, as Adams and the rest had assured her of forgiveness, she cried and curtsied out of the room.

The lady of the house stepped forward to Mr. Pounce, and with numerous curtsies, said, "I hope you can forgive my husband, who is a rather foolish man, for the sake of our poor family. Honestly, if he could be ruined all by himself, I would be fine with that, because you know he deserves it. But I have three small children who can't support themselves, and if my husband goes to jail, we all have to rely on the parish. I'm just a weak woman, always having children, and I don't have time to work for them. So I hope you will consider this and forgive my husband this time; I know he never meant any harm to anyone. If it weren't for his own foolishness, he is decent enough. I've had three children with him in less than three years, and I'm about to have a fourth." She would have gone on longer, but Peter cut her off by saying he had nothing to discuss with either her or her husband. Since Adams and the others assured her that her husband would be forgiven, she cried and curtsied as she left the room.

Mr Pounce was desirous that Fanny should continue her journey with him in the chariot; but she absolutely refused, saying she would ride behind Joseph on a horse which one of Lady Booby's servants had equipped him with. But, alas! when the horse appeared, it was found to be no other than that identical beast which Mr Adams had left behind him at the inn, and which these honest fellows, who knew him, had redeemed. Indeed, whatever horse they had provided for Joseph, they would have prevailed with him to mount none, no, not even to ride before his beloved Fanny, till the parson was supplied; much less would he deprive his friend of the beast which belonged to him, and which he knew the moment he saw, though Adams did not; however, when he was reminded of the affair, and told that they had brought the horse with them which he left behind, he answered—Bless me! and so I did.

Mr. Pounce wanted Fanny to keep traveling with him in the carriage, but she flat-out refused, saying she would ride behind Joseph on a horse that one of Lady Booby's servants had gotten for him. Unfortunately, when the horse showed up, it turned out to be the same horse that Mr. Adams had left behind at the inn, and these kind-hearted guys, who recognized it, had brought it back. In fact, no matter what horse they arranged for Joseph, they wouldn’t have convinced him to ride any, not even in front of his beloved Fanny, until the parson got sorted out; even less would he take away the horse that belonged to his friend, which he recognized immediately, even if Adams didn’t. However, when he was reminded of the situation and told that they had brought back the horse he left, he said, “Bless me! I completely forgot about that.”

Adams was very desirous that Joseph and Fanny should mount this horse, and declared he could very easily walk home. "If I walked alone," says he, "I would wage a shilling that the pedestrian outstripped the equestrian travellers; but, as I intend to take the company of a pipe, peradventure I may be an hour later." One of the servants whispered Joseph to take him at his word, and suffer the old put to walk if he would: this proposal was answered with an angry look and a peremptory refusal by Joseph, who, catching Fanny up in his arms, averred he would rather carry her home in that manner, than take away Mr Adams's horse and permit him to walk on foot.

Adams really wanted Joseph and Fanny to ride this horse and claimed he could easily walk home. "If I walked alone," he said, "I’d bet a shilling that a walker would get ahead of the riders; but since I plan to enjoy a pipe, I might be an hour late." One of the servants suggested to Joseph that he should take Adams at his word and let the old man walk if he wanted to. Joseph responded with an angry look and firmly refused, stating that he would rather carry Fanny home in his arms than take Mr. Adams's horse and let him walk.

Perhaps, reader, thou hast seen a contest between two gentlemen, or two ladies, quickly decided, though they have both asserted they would not eat such a nice morsel, and each insisted on the other's accepting it; but in reality both were very desirous to swallow it themselves. Do not therefore conclude hence that this dispute would have come to a speedy decision: for here both parties were heartily in earnest, and it is very probable they would have remained in the inn-yard to this day, had not the good Peter Pounce put a stop to it; for, finding he had no longer hopes of satisfying his old appetite with Fanny, and being desirous of having some one to whom he might communicate his grandeur, he told the parson he would convey him home in his chariot. This favour was by Adams, with many bows and acknowledgments, accepted, though he afterwards said, "he ascended the chariot rather that he might not offend than from any desire of riding in it, for that in his heart he preferred the pedestrian even to the vehicular expedition." All matters being now settled, the chariot, in which rode Adams and Pounce, moved forwards; and Joseph having borrowed a pillion from the host, Fanny had just seated herself thereon, and had laid hold of the girdle which her lover wore for that purpose, when the wise beast, who concluded that one at a time was sufficient, that two to one were odds, &c., discovered much uneasiness at his double load, and began to consider his hinder as his fore legs, moving the direct contrary way to that which is called forwards. Nor could Joseph, with all his horsemanship, persuade him to advance; but, without having any regard to the lovely part of the lovely girl which was on his back, he used such agitations, that, had not one of the men come immediately to her assistance, she had, in plain English, tumbled backwards on the ground. This inconvenience was presently remedied by an exchange of horses; and then Fanny being again placed on her pillion, on a better-natured and somewhat a better-fed beast, the parson's horse, finding he had no longer odds to contend with, agreed to march; and the whole procession set forwards for Booby-hall, where they arrived in a few hours without anything remarkable happening on the road, unless it was a curious dialogue between the parson and the steward: which, to use the language of a late Apologist, a pattern to all biographers, "waits for the reader in the next chapter."

Perhaps, reader, you have seen a contest between two gentlemen, or two ladies, quickly decided, even though both claimed they wouldn’t eat such a tasty treat and insisted that the other take it. In reality, both were eager to enjoy it themselves. So don’t assume this argument would have ended quickly; both parties were genuinely invested, and it’s very likely they would still be in the inn-yard to this day if the good Peter Pounce hadn’t intervened. Finding that he no longer hoped to satisfy his old cravings with Fanny and wanting someone to share his achievements with, he told the parson he would take him home in his chariot. This favor was accepted by Adams with many bows and thanks, although he later remarked that he got into the chariot more to avoid offending than out of any desire to ride in it, because he preferred walking over riding in a vehicle. With everything settled, the chariot carrying Adams and Pounce moved forward. Joseph, having borrowed a pillion from the host, had just helped Fanny take her seat on it and held onto the girdle her lover wore for that purpose when the clever animal, thinking one load was enough and that two was too much, became very uncomfortable with the extra weight. It started moving in the opposite direction of what’s considered forward. Joseph, despite all his riding skills, couldn’t convince the horse to go ahead, and without regard for the lovely part of the girl on his back, he caused such commotion that if one of the men hadn’t rushed to her aid, she would have, quite simply, fallen off. This problem was quickly fixed by swapping horses, and after Fanny was placed back on her pillion, now on a more well-mannered and somewhat better-fed horse, the parson’s horse, realizing it had no more weights to balance against, started moving forward, and the whole group set off for Booby-hall, where they arrived a few hours later without anything notable happening on the way, except for an interesting conversation between the parson and the steward: which, to quote a recent Apologist, a model for all biographers, "waits for the reader in the next chapter."


CHAPTER XIII.

A curious dialogue which passed between Mr Abraham Adams and Mr Peter Pounce, better worth reading than all the works of Colley Cibber and many others.

A fascinating conversation that took place between Mr. Abraham Adams and Mr. Peter Pounce, more interesting to read than all the works of Colley Cibber and many others.

The chariot had not proceeded far before Mr Adams observed it was a very fine day. "Ay, and a very fine country too," answered Pounce.—"I should think so more," returned Adams, "if I had not lately travelled over the Downs, which I take to exceed this and all other prospects in the universe."—"A fig for prospects!" answered Pounce; "one acre here is worth ten there; and for my own part, I have no delight in the prospect of any land but my own."—"Sir," said Adams, "you can indulge yourself with many fine prospects of that kind."—"I thank God I have a little," replied the other, "with which I am content, and envy no man: I have a little, Mr Adams, with which I do as much good as I can." Adams answered, "That riches without charity were nothing worth; for that they were a blessing only to him who made them a blessing to others."—"You and I," said Peter, "have different notions of charity. I own, as it is generally used, I do not like the word, nor do I think it becomes one of us gentlemen; it is a mean parson-like quality; though I would not infer many parsons have it neither."—"Sir," said Adams, "my definition of charity is, a generous disposition to relieve the distressed."—"There is something in that definition," answered Peter, "which I like well enough; it is, as you say, a disposition, and does not so much consist in the act as in the disposition to do it. But, alas! Mr Adams, who are meant by the distressed? Believe me, the distresses of mankind are mostly imaginary, and it would be rather folly than goodness to relieve them."—"Sure, sir," replied Adams, "hunger and thirst, cold and nakedness, and other distresses which attend the poor, can never be said to be imaginary evils."—"How can any man complain of hunger," said Peter, "in a country where such excellent salads are to be gathered in almost every field? or of thirst, where every river and stream produces such delicious potations? And as for cold and nakedness, they are evils introduced by luxury and custom. A man naturally wants clothes no more than a horse or any other animal; and there are whole nations who go without them; but these are things perhaps which you, who do not know the world"—"You will pardon me, sir," returned Adams; "I have read of the Gymnosophists."—"A plague of your Jehosaphats!" cried Peter; "the greatest fault in our constitution is the provision made for the poor, except that perhaps made for some others. Sir, I have not an estate which doth not contribute almost as much again to the poor as to the land-tax; and I do assure you I expect to come myself to the parish in the end." To which Adams giving a dissenting smile, Peter thus proceeded: "I fancy, Mr Adams, you are one of those who imagine I am a lump of money; for there are many who, I fancy, believe that not only my pockets, but my whole clothes, are lined with bank-bills; but I assure you, you are all mistaken; I am not the man the world esteems me. If I can hold my head above water it is all I can. I have injured myself by purchasing. I have been too liberal of my money. Indeed, I fear my heir will find my affairs in a worse situation than they are reputed to be. Ah! he will have reason to wish I had loved money more and land less. Pray, my good neighbour, where should I have that quantity of riches the world is so liberal to bestow on me? Where could I possibly, without I had stole it, acquire such a treasure?" "Why, truly," says Adams, "I have been always of your opinion; I have wondered as well as yourself with what confidence they could report such things of you, which have to me appeared as mere impossibilities; for you know, sir, and I have often heard you say it, that your wealth is of your own acquisition; and can it be credible that in your short time you should have amassed such a heap of treasure as these people will have you worth? Indeed, had you inherited an estate like Sir Thomas Booby, which had descended in your family for many generations, they might have had a colour for their assertions." "Why, what do they say I am worth?" cries Peter, with a malicious sneer. "Sir," answered Adams, "I have heard some aver you are not worth less than twenty thousand pounds." At which Peter frowned. "Nay, sir," said Adams, "you ask me only the opinion of others; for my own part, I have always denied it, nor did I ever believe you could possibly be worth half that sum." "However, Mr Adams," said he, squeezing him by the hand, "I would not sell them all I am worth for double that sum; and as to what you believe, or they believe, I care not a fig, no not a fart. I am not poor because you think me so, nor because you attempt to undervalue me in the country. I know the envy of mankind very well; but I thank Heaven I am above them. It is true, my wealth is of my own acquisition. I have not an estate, like Sir Thomas Booby, that has descended in my family through many generations; but I know heirs of such estates who are forced to travel about the country like some people in torn cassocks, and might be glad to accept of a pitiful curacy for what I know. Yes, sir, as shabby fellows as yourself, whom no man of my figure, without that vice of good-nature about him, would suffer to ride in a chariot with him." "Sir," said Adams, "I value not your chariot of a rush; and if I had known you had intended to affront me, I would have walked to the world's end on foot ere I would have accepted a place in it. However, sir, I will soon rid you of that inconvenience;" and, so saying, he opened the chariot door, without calling to the coachman, and leapt out into the highway, forgetting to take his hat along with him; which, however, Mr Pounce threw after him with great violence. Joseph and Fanny stopt to bear him company the rest of the way, which was not above a mile.

The chariot hadn’t gone far before Mr. Adams noticed it was a beautiful day. "Yeah, and it’s a beautiful countryside too," replied Pounce. "I’d agree more," Adams said, "if I hadn’t recently traveled over the Downs, which I believe surpasses this and all other views in the universe." "Who cares about views!" Pounce exclaimed; "one acre here is worth ten there; and for my part, I don’t take pleasure in the view of any land but my own." "Sir," said Adams, "you can indulge in quite a few fine views of that nature." "I thank God I have a little," the other replied, "with which I am content and envy no one: I have a little, Mr. Adams, and I do as much good with it as I can." Adams responded, "Wealth without charity is worthless; it only becomes a blessing for those who make it a blessing for others." "You and I," Peter said, "have different ideas about charity. Honestly, as it’s usually understood, I don’t like the word, nor do I think it suits us gentlemen; it’s a lowly, priestly quality, though I wouldn’t suggest that many priests have it either." "Sir," said Adams, "my definition of charity is a generous attitude toward helping those in need." "There’s something in that definition," Peter acknowledged, "that I like enough; it’s, as you said, an attitude, and it’s more about the willingness to act than the act itself. But, sadly, Mr. Adams, who are we talking about when we say 'the distressed'? Believe me, most of humanity’s troubles are imaginary, and it would be more foolish than good to try to relieve them." "Surely, sir," replied Adams, "hunger and thirst, cold and nakedness, and other hardships experienced by the poor can’t be called imaginary evils." "How can anyone complain about hunger," said Peter, "in a country where you can find excellent salads in almost every field? Or about thirst, where every river and stream offers such delicious drinks? And as for cold and nakedness, those are problems caused by luxury and fashion. A person naturally needs clothes no more than a horse or any other animal; and there are whole nations that get by without them; but those might be things you, who do not know the world"— "You’ll excuse me, sir," Adams cut in; "I have read about the Gymnosophists." "Curse your Jehosaphats!" Peter exclaimed; "the biggest flaw in our system is the support provided for the poor, unless it’s for some others. Sir, I don’t have a property that doesn’t contribute almost as much again to the poor than to the land-tax; and I assure you, I expect to end up on the parish rolls myself." To which Adams gave a skeptical smile, and Peter continued: "I imagine, Mr. Adams, you think I’m rolling in money; many people probably believe my pockets and my entire outfit are stuffed with banknotes; but I assure you, you’re all wrong; I’m not the person the world thinks I am. If I can keep my head above water, that’s all I can manage. I’ve hurt myself by buying too much. I’ve been too generous with my money. Honestly, I fear my heir will find my finances in worse shape than they’re believed to be. Ah! he will wish I had cared more about money and less about land. Tell me, my good neighbor, where would I have that amount of wealth the world so freely gives me? How could I possibly, unless I stole it, gather such a treasure?" "Well, truly," says Adams, "I’ve always shared your opinion; I’ve wondered, like you, how they can report such things about you when they seem impossible to me; for you know, sir, and I’ve often heard you say it, that your wealth comes from your own efforts; and is it believable that in your short time you would amass such a pile of treasure as these people claim you have? Indeed, had you inherited an estate like Sir Thomas Booby’s, which had been passed down in your family for many generations, they might have had some grounds for their assertions." "Well, what do they say I’m worth?" Peter asked with a mocking grin. "Sir," answered Adams, "I’ve heard some say you’re worth no less than twenty thousand pounds." At this, Peter frowned. "No, sir," said Adams, "you only asked me what others think; for my part, I have always denied it, nor did I ever think you could possibly be worth half that amount." "However, Mr. Adams," said he, squeezing his hand, "I wouldn’t sell everything I’m worth for double that amount; and as for what you believe, or what they believe, I don’t care at all, not even a little. I’m not poor because you think I am, nor because you try to downplay my worth in the country. I know very well the envy of mankind; but I thank heaven I’m above it. It’s true, my wealth comes from my own efforts. I don’t have an estate like Sir Thomas Booby’s that has been passed down in my family for many generations; but I know heirs of such estates who are forced to roam the country like some people in ragged clothes and might be glad to take a miserable curacy for all I know. Yes, sir, as shabby fellows as you, whom no one of my stature, without that flaw of good-naturedness about him, would allow to ride in a chariot with him." "Sir," said Adams, "I don’t value your chariot one bit; and if I had known you intended to insult me, I would have walked to the ends of the earth before I would have taken a ride with you. However, sir, I will soon free you of that inconvenience;" and with that, he opened the chariot door without calling to the coachman and jumped out onto the road, forgetting his hat; which, nevertheless, Mr. Pounce threw after him with great force. Joseph and Fanny stopped to keep him company for the rest of the way, which was not more than a mile.


BOOK IV.


CHAPTER I.

The arrival of Lady Booby and the rest at Booby-hall.

The arrival of Lady Booby and the others at Booby Hall.

The coach and six, in which Lady Booby rode, overtook the other travellers as they entered the parish. She no sooner saw Joseph than her cheeks glowed with red, and immediately after became as totally pale. She had in her surprize almost stopt her coach; but recollected herself timely enough to prevent it. She entered the parish amidst the ringing of bells and the acclamations of the poor, who were rejoiced to see their patroness returned after so long an absence, during which time all her rents had been drafted to London, without a shilling being spent among them, which tended not a little to their utter impoverishing; for, if the court would be severely missed in such a city as London, how much more must the absence of a person of great fortune be felt in a little country village, for whose inhabitants such a family finds a constant employment and supply; and with the offals of whose table the infirm, aged, and infant poor are abundantly fed, with a generosity which hath scarce a visible effect on their benefactors' pockets!

The coach and six that Lady Booby was riding in caught up with the other travelers as they entered the parish. The moment she saw Joseph, her cheeks flushed bright red, and then went completely pale. In her surprise, she almost brought her coach to a stop, but she managed to regain her composure just in time to avoid it. She entered the parish amid the ringing of bells and the cheers of the poor, who were excited to see their patroness back after such a long absence. During that time, all her rents had been sent to London, leaving nothing for them, which contributed significantly to their complete poverty. If a court would be sorely missed in a big city like London, how much more would the absence of a wealthy person be felt in a small village, where such a family provides constant work and support? The scraps from their table generously feed the infirm, elderly, and young poor, with a kindness that barely impacts the wallets of their benefactors!

But, if their interest inspired so public a joy into every countenance, how much more forcibly did the affection which they bore parson Adams operate upon all who beheld his return! They flocked about him like dutiful children round an indulgent parent, and vyed with each other in demonstrations of duty and love. The parson on his side shook every one by the hand, enquired heartily after the healths of all that were absent, of their children, and relations; and exprest a satisfaction in his face which nothing but benevolence made happy by its objects could infuse.

But if their interest brought such public joy to every face, how much more powerfully did the affection they felt for Parson Adams affect everyone who saw him return! They gathered around him like devoted children around a loving parent, competing with one another to show their respect and love. The parson, for his part, shook hands with everyone, warmly asked about the health of those who were absent, as well as their children and relatives; and his face showed a happiness that only genuine kindness, fueled by its purpose, could bring.

Nor did Joseph and Fanny want a hearty welcome from all who saw them. In short, no three persons could be more kindly received, as, indeed, none ever more deserved to be universally beloved.

Nor did Joseph and Fanny expect a warm welcome from everyone who saw them. In short, no three people could have been received more kindly, as, in fact, none ever deserved to be universally loved more.

Adams carried his fellow-travellers home to his house, where he insisted on their partaking whatever his wife, whom, with his children, he found in health and joy, could provide:—where we shall leave them enjoying perfect happiness over a homely meal, to view scenes of greater splendour, but infinitely less bliss.

Adams took his travel companions back to his home, where he insisted they enjoy whatever his wife, who was healthy and happy with their kids, could offer:—we will leave them relishing perfect happiness over a simple meal to witness scenes of greater grandeur, but far less joy.

Our more intelligent readers will doubtless suspect, by this second appearance of Lady Booby on the stage, that all was not ended by the dismission of Joseph; and, to be honest with them, they are in the right: the arrow had pierced deeper than she imagined; nor was the wound so easily to be cured. The removal of the object soon cooled her rage, but it had a different effect on her love; that departed with his person, but this remained lurking in her mind with his image. Restless, interrupted slumbers, and confused horrible dreams were her portion the first night. In the morning, fancy painted her a more delicious scene; but to delude, not delight her; for, before she could reach the promised happiness, it vanished, and left her to curse, not bless, the vision.

Our smarter readers will likely suspect, from Lady Booby's reappearance, that things weren't finished after Joseph was dismissed; and to be honest, they’re right: the arrow had gone deeper than she thought, and the wound wasn’t easy to heal. Getting rid of him quickly cooled her anger, but it had a different effect on her love; that faded with his absence, but the feelings lingered in her mind along with his image. She experienced restless, interrupted sleep and disturbing nightmares that first night. In the morning, her imagination created a more enticing scenario, but it served to deceive her, not bring her joy; for before she could reach the promised happiness, it disappeared and left her cursing the vision instead of blessing it.

She started from her sleep, her imagination being all on fire with the phantom, when, her eyes accidentally glancing towards the spot where yesterday the real Joseph had stood, that little circumstance raised his idea in the liveliest colours in her memory. Each look, each word, each gesture rushed back on her mind with charms which all his coldness could not abate. Nay, she imputed that to his youth, his folly, his awe, his religion, to everything but what would instantly have produced contempt, want of passion for the sex, or that which would have roused her hatred, want of liking to her.

She jolted awake, her imagination running wild with thoughts of the ghost, when her eyes casually glanced at the spot where the real Joseph had stood the day before. That simple moment brought back memories of him in vivid detail. Every look, every word, every gesture flooded her mind with feelings that his indifference couldn't diminish. In fact, she attributed that indifference to his youth, his immaturity, his nervousness, his beliefs—everything except what would have made her feel disdain, like a lack of attraction to women or anything that would have sparked her anger, such as disinterest in her.

Reflection then hurried her farther, and told her she must see this beautiful youth no more; nay, suggested to her that she herself had dismissed him for no other fault than probably that of too violent an awe and respect for herself; and which she ought rather to have esteemed a merit, the effects of which were besides so easily and surely to have been removed; she then blamed, she cursed the hasty rashness of her temper; her fury was vented all on herself, and Joseph appeared innocent in her eyes. Her passion at length grew so violent, that it forced her on seeking relief, and now she thought of recalling him: but pride forbad that; pride, which soon drove all softer passions from her soul, and represented to her the meanness of him she was fond of. That thought soon began to obscure his beauties; contempt succeeded next, and then disdain, which presently introduced her hatred of the creature who had given her so much uneasiness. These enemies of Joseph had no sooner taken possession of her mind than they insinuated to her a thousand things in his disfavour; everything but dislike of her person; a thought which, as it would have been intolerable to bear, she checked the moment it endeavoured to arise. Revenge came now to her assistance; and she considered her dismission of him, stript, and without a character, with the utmost pleasure. She rioted in the several kinds of misery which her imagination suggested to her might be his fate; and, with a smile composed of anger, mirth, and scorn, viewed him in the rags in which her fancy had drest him.

Reflection then pushed her forward and told her she had to stop seeing this handsome young man; it even suggested that she had rejected him simply for being too in awe of her, a trait she should have seen as a positive one, especially since it could have been easily dealt with. She then criticized and condemned her own impulsive behavior; all her anger was aimed at herself, and Joseph seemed innocent in her eyes. Her emotions became so intense that she wanted to find relief and considered bringing him back. But pride stopped her; pride that soon drove away all gentler feelings from her heart and made her see the insignificance of the man she cared for. That thought quickly started to dim his appeal; contempt followed, and soon disdain appeared, which led her to hate the man who had caused her so much distress. As these negative feelings took over her mind, they planted all sorts of thoughts against him; everything except a dislike for her own self, a thought she pushed away as it was too unbearable to accept. Revenge soon came to her aid; she took pleasure in thinking about how she had dismissed him, stripped of any dignity. She reveled in the various kinds of misery that her imagination suggested could be his fate and, with a smile that mixed anger, humor, and scorn, envisioned him in the rags her mind had dressed him in.

Mrs Slipslop, being summoned, attended her mistress, who had now in her own opinion totally subdued this passion. Whilst she was dressing she asked if that fellow had been turned away according to her orders. Slipslop answered, she had told her ladyship so (as indeed she had).—"And how did he behave?" replied the lady. "Truly, madam," cries Slipslop, "in such a manner that infected everybody who saw him. The poor lad had but little wages to receive; for he constantly allowed his father and mother half his income; so that, when your ladyship's livery was stript off, he had not wherewithal to buy a coat, and must have gone naked if one of the footmen had not incommodated him with one; and whilst he was standing in his shirt (and, to say truth, he was an amorous figure), being told your ladyship would not give him a character, he sighed, and said he had done nothing willingly to offend; that for his part, he should always give your ladyship a good character wherever he went; and he prayed God to bless you; for you was the best of ladies, though his enemies had set you against him. I wish you had not turned him away; for I believe you have not a faithfuller servant in the house."—"How came you then," replied the lady, "to advise me to turn him away?"—"I, madam!" said Slipslop; "I am sure you will do me the justice to say, I did all in my power to prevent it; but I saw your ladyship was angry; and it is not the business of us upper servants to hinterfear on these occasions." "And was it not you, audacious wretch!" cried the lady, "who made me angry? Was it not your tittle-tattle, in which I believe you belyed the poor fellow, which incensed me against him? He may thank you for all that hath happened; and so may I for the loss of a good servant, and one who probably had more merit than all of you. Poor fellow! I am charmed with his goodness to his parents. Why did not you tell me of that, but suffer me to dismiss so good a creature without a character? I see the reason of your whole behaviour now as well as your complaint; you was jealous of the wenches." "I jealous!" said Slipslop; "I assure you, I look upon myself as his betters; I am not meat for a footman, I hope." These words threw the lady into a violent passion, and she sent Slipslop from her presence, who departed, tossing her nose, and crying, "Marry, come up! there are some people more jealous than I, I believe." Her lady affected not to hear the words, though in reality she did, and understood them too. Now ensued a second conflict, so like the former, that it might savour of repetition to relate it minutely. It may suffice to say that Lady Booby found good reason to doubt whether she had so absolutely conquered her passion as she had flattered herself; and, in order to accomplish it quite, took a resolution, more common than wise, to retire immediately into the country. The reader hath long ago seen the arrival of Mrs Slipslop, whom no pertness could make her mistress resolve to part with; lately, that of Mr Pounce, her forerunners; and, lastly, that of the lady herself.

Mrs. Slipslop, when called, came to see her mistress, who believed she had completely gotten over her feelings. While getting dressed, she asked if that guy had been sent away as she ordered. Slipslop replied that she had told her ladyship so (and indeed she had). "And how did he act?" asked the lady. "Well, madam," said Slipslop, "in a way that upset everyone who saw him. The poor guy had very little money coming in since he always gave half of his income to his parents. So, when your ladyship's uniform was taken away, he had nothing to buy a coat with and would have been left naked if one of the footmen hadn’t lent him one; and while he was standing in just his shirt (and honestly, he made quite the romantic sight), when he heard your ladyship wouldn’t give him a reference, he sighed and said he hadn’t meant to offend. He added that he would always speak highly of your ladyship wherever he went, and prayed God to bless you; for you were the best of ladies, even though his enemies had turned you against him. I wish you hadn’t let him go; I believe you don’t have a more loyal servant in the house."—"Then why did you advise me to let him go?" replied the lady. "I, madam!" said Slipslop; "I’m sure you’ll do me the justice of saying I did all I could to stop it; but I saw your ladyship was angry, and it’s not the job of upper servants to interfere in these matters." "And weren’t you, bold fool!" the lady exclaimed, "the one who made me angry? Wasn’t it your gossip, in which I believe you slandered the poor guy, that made me upset with him? He can thank you for everything that’s happened; and I can thank you for losing a good servant, one who probably had more merit than all of you. Poor guy! I’m impressed by his kindness to his parents. Why didn’t you tell me about that instead of letting me dismiss such a good person without giving him a reference? Now I understand why you acted the way you did, as well as your complaints; you were jealous of the girls." "Me jealous!" exclaimed Slipslop; "I assure you, I consider myself above him; I’m not the kind of person for a footman, I hope." These words sent the lady into a real rage, and she dismissed Slipslop, who left tossing her head and saying, "Well! I think there are some people more jealous than I am." The lady pretended not to hear her, though in reality she did and understood perfectly. Another argument followed, so similar to the first that going into detail might seem repetitive. It’s enough to say that Lady Booby began to doubt whether she had really conquered her feelings as she had believed, and she decided, in a common but unwise move, to retreat immediately to the countryside. The reader has long since seen the arrival of Mrs. Slipslop, whom no rudeness could make her mistress decide to part with; recently, Mr. Pounce arrived, her forerunners; and lastly, the lady herself.

The morning after her arrival being Sunday, she went to church, to the great surprize of everybody, who wondered to see her ladyship, being no very constant church-woman, there so suddenly upon her journey. Joseph was likewise there; and I have heard it was remarked that she fixed her eyes on him much more than on the parson; but this I believe to be only a malicious rumour. When the prayers were ended Mr Adams stood up, and with a loud voice pronounced, "I publish the banns of marriage between Joseph Andrews and Frances Goodwill, both of this parish," &c. Whether this had any effect on Lady Booby or no, who was then in her pew, which the congregation could not see into, I could never discover: but certain it is that in about a quarter of an hour she stood up, and directed her eyes to that part of the church where the women sat, and persisted in looking that way during the remainder of the sermon in so scrutinizing a manner, and with so angry a countenance, that most of the women were afraid she was offended at them. The moment she returned home she sent for Slipslop into her chamber, and told her she wondered what that impudent fellow Joseph did in that parish? Upon which Slipslop gave her an account of her meeting Adams with him on the road, and likewise the adventure with Fanny. At the relation of which the lady often changed her countenance; and when she had heard all, she ordered Mr Adams into her presence, to whom she behaved as the reader will see in the next chapter.

The morning after her arrival, which was Sunday, she went to church, surprising everyone who was curious to see her there, considering she wasn't usually very devoted to church. Joseph was also there, and I've heard that people noticed she was looking at him more than the preacher, but I think that's just a nasty rumor. When the prayers were over, Mr. Adams stood up and loudly announced, "I publish the banns of marriage between Joseph Andrews and Frances Goodwill, both of this parish," etc. Whether this affected Lady Booby, who was in her pew that the congregation couldn't see into, I could never find out. But it’s clear that about fifteen minutes later, she stood up and looked toward the area where the women were sitting, staring in such an intense and angry way that most of the women were scared she was upset with them. As soon as she got home, she called Slipslop into her room and expressed her surprise at what that bold fellow Joseph was doing in that parish. Slipslop then told her about meeting Adams with him on the road and the incident with Fanny. At these stories, the lady often changed her expression, and after hearing everything, she ordered Mr. Adams to come see her, treating him in a way the reader will see in the next chapter.


CHAPTER II.

A dialogue between Mr Abraham Adams and the Lady Booby.

A conversation between Mr. Abraham Adams and Lady Booby.

Mr Adams was not far off, for he was drinking her ladyship's health below in a cup of her ale. He no sooner came before her than she began in the following manner: "I wonder, sir, after the many great obligations you have had to this family" (with all which the reader hath in the course of this history been minutely acquainted), "that you will ungratefully show any respect to a fellow who hath been turned out of it for his misdeeds. Nor doth it, I can tell you, sir, become a man of your character, to run about the country with an idle fellow and wench. Indeed, as for the girl, I know no harm of her. Slipslop tells me she was formerly bred up in my house, and behaved as she ought, till she hankered after this fellow, and he spoiled her. Nay, she may still, perhaps, do very well, if he will let her alone. You are, therefore, doing a monstrous thing in endeavouring to procure a match between these two people, which will be to the ruin of them both."—"Madam," said Adams, "if your ladyship will but hear me speak, I protest I never heard any harm of Mr Joseph Andrews; if I had, I should have corrected him for it; for I never have, nor will, encourage the faults of those under my care. As for the young woman, I assure your ladyship I have as good an opinion of her as your ladyship yourself or any other can have. She is the sweetest-tempered, honestest, worthiest young creature; indeed, as to her beauty, I do not commend her on that account, though all men allow she is the handsomest woman, gentle or simple, that ever appeared in the parish."—"You are very impertinent," says she, "to talk such fulsome stuff to me. It is mighty becoming truly in a clergyman to trouble himself about handsome women, and you are a delicate judge of beauty, no doubt. A man who hath lived all his life in such a parish as this is a rare judge of beauty! Ridiculous! beauty indeed! a country wench a beauty! I shall be sick whenever I hear beauty mentioned again. And so this wench is to stock the parish with beauties, I hope. But, sir, our poor is numerous enough already; I will have no more vagabonds settled here."—"Madam," says Adams, "your ladyship is offended with me, I protest, without any reason. This couple were desirous to consummate long ago, and I dissuaded them from it; nay, I may venture to say, I believe I was the sole cause of their delaying it."—"Well," says she, "and you did very wisely and honestly too, notwithstanding she is the greatest beauty in the parish."—"And now, madam," continued he, "I only perform my office to Mr Joseph."—"Pray, don't mister such fellows to me," cries the lady. "He," said the parson, "with the consent of Fanny, before my face, put in the banns." "Yes," answered the lady, "I suppose the slut is forward enough; Slipslop tells me how her head runs upon fellows; that is one of her beauties, I suppose. But if they have put in the banns, I desire you will publish them no more without my orders."—"Madam," cries Adams, "if any one puts in a sufficient caution, and assigns a proper reason against them, I am willing to surcease."—"I tell you a reason," says she: "he is a vagabond, and he shall not settle here, and bring a nest of beggars into the parish; it will make us but little amends that they will be beauties."—"Madam," answered Adams, "with the utmost submission to your ladyship, I have been informed by lawyer Scout that any person who serves a year gains a settlement in the parish where he serves."—"Lawyer Scout," replied the lady, "is an impudent coxcomb; I will have no lawyer Scout interfere with me. I repeat to you again, I will have no more incumbrances brought on us: so I desire you will proceed no farther."—"Madam," returned Adams, "I would obey your ladyship in everything that is lawful; but surely the parties being poor is no reason against their marrying. God forbid there should be any such law! The poor have little share enough of this world already; it would be barbarous indeed to deny them the common privileges and innocent enjoyments which nature indulges to the animal creation."—"Since you understand yourself no better," cries the lady, "nor the respect due from such as you to a woman of my distinction, than to affront my ears by such loose discourse, I shall mention but one short word; it is my orders to you that you publish these banns no more; and if you dare, I will recommend it to your master, the doctor, to discard you from his service. I will, sir, notwithstanding your poor family; and then you and the greatest beauty in the parish may go and beg together."—"Madam," answered Adams, "I know not what your ladyship means by the terms master and service. I am in the service of a Master who will never discard me for doing my duty; and if the doctor (for indeed I have never been able to pay for a licence) thinks proper to turn me from my cure, God will provide me, I hope, another. At least, my family, as well as myself, have hands; and he will prosper, I doubt not, our endeavours to get our bread honestly with them. Whilst my conscience is pure, I shall never fear what man can do unto me."—"I condemn my humility," said the lady, "for demeaning myself to converse with you so long. I shall take other measures; for I see you are a confederate with them. But the sooner you leave me the better; and I shall give orders that my doors may no longer be open to you. I will suffer no parsons who run about the country with beauties to be entertained here."—"Madam," said Adams, "I shall enter into no persons' doors against their will; but I am assured, when you have enquired farther into this matter, you will applaud, not blame, my proceeding; and so I humbly take my leave:" which he did with many bows, or at least many attempts at a bow.

Mr. Adams wasn't far off, as he was toasting her ladyship's health with a cup of her ale downstairs. As soon as he appeared before her, she started speaking: "I wonder, sir, after all the great favors you've received from this family" (which the reader has been fully informed about throughout this story), "that you would ungratefully show any respect to a guy who's been kicked out for his wrongdoings. It really doesn't suit someone of your reputation to be roaming around with a lazy fellow and a girl. As for the girl, I’ve heard nothing bad about her. Slipslop tells me she was raised in my house and behaved properly until she got mixed up with this man, who ruined her. Perhaps she could still turn out fine if he stays away from her. So, you're making a huge mistake trying to bring these two together, which will ruin them both."—"Madam," said Adams, "if you would just let me speak, I promise I’ve never heard anything bad about Mr. Joseph Andrews; if I had, I would have corrected him because I have never, nor will I ever, encourage the faults of those I’m responsible for. Regarding the young woman, I assure you I think of her just as highly as you or anyone else can. She’s the sweetest, most honest, and most deserving young lady; honestly, I don’t praise her for her looks, though everyone agrees she’s the prettiest woman, noble or common, that has ever been in the parish."—"You’re being very disrespectful," she said, "to say such ridiculous things to me. It’s quite fitting for a clergyman to concern himself with beautiful women, and you must be a real expert on beauty! A man who's lived all his life in a parish like this has such great taste in beauty! Absurd! A country girl is a beauty! I’ll feel sick the next time I hear someone mention beauty again. So this girl is going to fill the parish with beauties, I suppose. But, sir, we already have enough poor here; I won’t have any more vagrants settled in."—"Madam," said Adams, "you’re offended with me, I swear, without cause. This couple wanted to marry a long time ago, and I advised them against it; in fact, I believe I was the main reason they postponed it."—"Well," she replied, "you acted wisely and honestly, even if she is the greatest beauty in the parish."—"And now, madam," he continued, "I’m only fulfilling my duty regarding Mr. Joseph."—"Please don’t refer to such people with titles around me," the lady interrupted. "He," said the parson, "with Fanny’s consent, put in the banns in front of me." "Yes," answered the lady, "I suppose the girl is bold enough; Slipslop tells me how her mind is on men; that's one of her supposed beauties, I guess. But if they’ve put in the banns, I want you to stop publishing them without my permission."—"Madam," Adams replied, "if anyone puts in a proper caution and gives a valid reason against them, I’m willing to stop."—"Here’s my reason," she said: "he's a vagrant, and he will not settle here and bring a bunch of beggars into the parish; it won't be much consolation to us that they’ll be beauties."—"Madam," Adams answered, "with the utmost respect to you, I've been informed by lawyer Scout that anyone who serves a year gains a settlement in the parish where they serve."—"Lawyer Scout," the lady replied, "is a shameless fool; I will not have him interfering with me. I repeat, I won’t allow any more burdens placed upon us: so I ask you to go no further."—"Madam," returned Adams, "I would comply with your ladyship in everything lawful; but surely the parties being poor is no reason to stop them from marrying. God forbid there should be such a law! The poor already have so little in this world; it would be cruel to deny them the common rights and simple pleasures that nature allows to all living beings."—"Since you understand yourself so little," the lady exclaimed, "and the respect due from someone like you to a woman of my standing, as to affront my ears with such disgraceful talk, let me make one thing clear; I order you to stop publishing these banns; and if you disobey, I will recommend to your master, the doctor, to dismiss you from his service. I will, despite your poor family; then you and the parish's greatest beauty can go and beg together."—"Madam," responded Adams, "I don’t understand what you mean by ‘master’ and ‘service.’ I serve a Master who will never dismiss me for doing my duty; and if the doctor (since I’ve never been able to pay for a license) chooses to remove me from my post, I trust God will provide me another. At the very least, my family and I have hands, and I’m sure He will bless our efforts to earn an honest living. While my conscience is clear, I’ll have no fear of what man can do to me."—"I regret my humility," the lady said, "for lowering myself to talk with you this long. I'll take other action because I see you are in cahoots with them. The sooner you leave me, the better; and I’ll order that my doors be closed to you. I won’t entertain any clergymen who roam the country with beauties."—"Madam," said Adams, "I’ll not enter anyone’s doors against their will; but I am certain, when you investigate this matter further, you will praise, not criticize, my actions; and so I humbly take my leave:" which he did with many bows, or at least many attempts at a bow.


CHAPTER III.

What passed between the lady and lawyer Scout.

What happened between the lady and lawyer Scout.

In the afternoon the lady sent for Mr Scout, whom she attacked most violently for intermeddling with her servants, which he denied, and indeed with truth, for he had only asserted accidentally, and perhaps rightly, that a year's service gained a settlement; and so far he owned he might have formerly informed the parson and believed it was law. "I am resolved," said the lady, "to have no discarded servants of mine settled here; and so, if this be your law, I shall send to another lawyer." Scout said, "If she sent to a hundred lawyers, not one or all of them could alter the law. The utmost that was in the power of a lawyer was to prevent the law's taking effect; and that he himself could do for her ladyship as well as any other; and I believe," says he, "madam, your ladyship, not being conversant in these matters, hath mistaken a difference; for I asserted only that a man who served a year was settled. Now there is a material difference between being settled in law and settled in fact; and as I affirmed generally he was settled, and law is preferable to fact, my settlement must be understood in law and not in fact. And suppose, madam, we admit he was settled in law, what use will they make of it? how doth that relate to fact? He is not settled in fact; and if he be not settled in fact, he is not an inhabitant; and if he is not an inhabitant, he is not of this parish; and then undoubtedly he ought not to be published here; for Mr Adams hath told me your ladyship's pleasure, and the reason, which is a very good one, to prevent burdening us with the poor; we have too many already, and I think we ought to have an act to hang or transport half of them. If we can prove in evidence that he is not settled in fact, it is another matter. What I said to Mr Adams was on a supposition that he was settled in fact; and indeed, if that was the case, I should doubt."—"Don't tell me your facts and your ifs," said the lady; "I don't understand your gibberish; you take too much upon you, and are very impertinent, in pretending to direct in this parish; and you shall be taught better, I assure you, you shall. But as to the wench, I am resolved she shall not settle here; I will not suffer such beauties as these to produce children for us to keep."—"Beauties, indeed! your ladyship is pleased to be merry," answered Scout.—"Mr Adams described her so to me," said the lady. "Pray, what sort of dowdy is it, Mr Scout?"—"The ugliest creature almost I ever beheld; a poor dirty drab, your ladyship never saw such a wretch."—"Well, but, dear Mr Scout, let her be what she will, these ugly women will bring children, you know; so that we must prevent the marriage."—"True, madam," replied Scout, "for the subsequent marriage co-operating with the law will carry law into fact. When a man is married he is settled in fact, and then he is not removable. I will see Mr Adams, and I make no doubt of prevailing with him. His only objection is, doubtless, that he shall lose his fee; but that being once made easy, as it shall be, I am confident no farther objection will remain. No, no, it is impossible; but your ladyship can't discommend his unwillingness to depart from his fee. Every man ought to have a proper value for his fee. As to the matter in question, if your ladyship pleases to employ me in it, I will venture to promise you success. The laws of this land are not so vulgar to permit a mean fellow to contend with one of your ladyship's fortune. We have one sure card, which is, to carry him before Justice Frolick, who, upon hearing your ladyship's name, will commit him without any farther questions. As for the dirty slut, we shall have nothing to do with her; for, if we get rid of the fellow, the ugly jade will—"—"Take what measures you please, good Mr Scout," answered the lady: "but I wish you could rid the parish of both; for Slipslop tells me such stories of this wench, that I abhor the thoughts of her; and, though you say she is such an ugly slut, yet you know, dear Mr Scout, these forward creatures, who run after men, will always find some as forward as themselves; so that, to prevent the increase of beggars, we must get rid of her."—"Your ladyship is very much in the right," answered Scout; "but I am afraid the law is a little deficient in giving us any such power of prevention; however, the justice will stretch it as far as he is able, to oblige your ladyship. To say truth, it is a great blessing to the country that he is in the commission, for he hath taken several poor off our hands that the law would never lay hold on. I know some justices who think as much of committing a man to Bridewell as his lordship at 'size would of hanging him; but it would do a man good to see his worship, our justice, commit a fellow to Bridewell, he takes so much pleasure in it; and when once we ha'um there, we seldom hear any more o'um. He's either starved or eat up by vermin in a month's time."—Here the arrival of a visitor put an end to the conversation, and Mr Scout, having undertaken the cause and promised it success, departed.

In the afternoon, the lady called for Mr. Scout, whom she harshly criticized for getting involved with her servants, which he denied, and truthfully so, as he had only mentioned, perhaps correctly, that a year's service secured a settlement. He admitted he might have previously informed the parson and believed it was the law. "I am determined," said the lady, "to not have any of my former servants settled here; so if this is your law, I will consult another lawyer." Scout replied, "Even if she asked a hundred lawyers, none of them could change the law. The most a lawyer can do is prevent the law from being enforced, and I can do that for your ladyship just as well as anyone else. And I believe," he said, "madam, since you aren't familiar with these matters, you’ve misunderstood the difference; I only claimed that a man who served for a year was settled. There’s a significant difference between being settled in law and settled in fact; since I stated he was settled generally, and law takes precedence over fact, my statement must be understood legally and not factually. Even if we accept he was settled in law, what will they do with that? How does that relate to the facts? He is not settled in fact; if he is not settled in fact, he is not an inhabitant; and if he is not an inhabitant, he doesn’t belong to this parish; therefore, he should not be published here. Mr. Adams has informed me of your ladyship’s wishes and the reason, which is quite valid, to avoid burdening us with the poor; we already have too many, and I believe we should have a law to either hang or transport half of them. If we can prove by evidence that he is not settled in fact, that changes things. What I told Mr. Adams was based on the assumption that he was settled in fact; and in truth, if that were the case, I would have doubts." — "Don’t give me your facts and hypotheticals," said the lady; "I don’t understand your nonsense; you’re overstepping and are quite rude, pretending to dictate terms in this parish; and you will be taught otherwise, I assure you. But regarding the girl, I am determined she will not settle here; I won’t allow such beauties to produce children for us to support." — "Beauties, indeed! Your ladyship is just joking," answered Scout. — "Mr. Adams described her to me as such," said the lady. "What kind of dowdy is she, Mr. Scout?" — "The ugliest creature I've ever seen; a filthy drab, your ladyship has never encountered such a wretch." — "Well, dear Mr. Scout, regardless of what she looks like, these unattractive women will bring children, you know; so we have to stop the marriage." — "True, madam," replied Scout, "because a subsequent marriage combined with the law will establish the law in fact. When a man is married, he is settled in fact, and then he cannot be removed. I will speak to Mr. Adams, and I have no doubt I will convince him. His only concern is likely that he will lose his fee; but once that’s resolved, I’m confident no further objections will arise. No, no, it’s impossible; but your ladyship can’t blame him for wanting to keep his fee. Every man should value his fee properly. As for this situation, if your ladyship wants me to handle it, I promise you success. The laws of this land won’t allow a lowly person to compete with someone of your ladyship’s stature. We have one sure way, which is to bring him before Justice Frolick, who, upon hearing your ladyship’s name, will incarcerate him without further questions. As for the filthy girl, we won’t have anything to do with her; because once we get rid of the fellow, the ugly hag will—" — "Do whatever you think best, good Mr. Scout," replied the lady, "but I wish you could remove both from the parish; Slipslop tells me such tales about this girl that I can’t stand the thought of her. And though you say she is such a hideous slut, you know, dear Mr. Scout, that these shameless women, who chase after men, will always find others just as shameless; so to prevent an increase in beggars, we must eliminate her." — "Your ladyship is absolutely right," answered Scout; "but I’m afraid the law doesn’t give us much power to prevent this; nonetheless, the justice will stretch it as far as he can, to assist your ladyship. Honestly, it’s a great blessing to the community that he is in the commission, as he has taken several poor people off our hands that the law would never catch. I know some justices who regard sending a man to Bridewell as dramatically as his lordship at 'size would consider hanging him; but it would do you good to see our justice enjoy sending someone to Bridewell, he takes so much pleasure in it; and once we have them there, we seldom hear about them again. They either starve or get eaten by vermin in a month." — Just then, the arrival of a visitor interrupted the conversation, and Mr. Scout, having taken on the case and promised success, left.

This Scout was one of those fellows who, without any knowledge of the law, or being bred to it, take upon them, in defiance of an act of Parliament, to act as lawyers in the country, and are called so. They are the pests of society, and a scandal to a profession, to which indeed they do not belong, and which owes to such kind of rascallions the ill-will which weak persons bear towards it. With this fellow, to whom a little before she would not have condescended to have spoken, did a certain passion for Joseph, and the jealousy and the disdain of poor innocent Fanny, betray the Lady Booby into a familiar discourse, in which she inadvertently confirmed many hints with which Slipslop, whose gallant he was, had pre-acquainted him; and whence he had taken an opportunity to assert those severe falsehoods of little Fanny which possibly the reader might not have been well able to account for if we had not thought proper to give him this information.

This Scout was one of those guys who, without any legal knowledge or background, take it upon themselves to act like lawyers in the country, despite a law against it, and are called that. They are a nuisance to society and a disgrace to a profession that they don’t belong to, and they contribute to the negative feelings that people have towards it. With this guy, whom just a little while ago she wouldn’t have bothered to speak to, a certain passion for Joseph and the jealousy and disdain for poor innocent Fanny led Lady Booby into a casual conversation, during which she unintentionally confirmed many hints that Slipslop, who was his admirer, had shared with him; and from there, he took the chance to assert those harsh lies about little Fanny that the reader might not have understood if we hadn’t decided to provide this background.


CHAPTER IV.

A short chapter, but very full of matter; particularly the arrival of Mr Booby and his lady.

A brief chapter, but packed with content; especially the arrival of Mr. Booby and his wife.

All that night, and the next day, the Lady Booby past with the utmost anxiety; her mind was distracted and her soul tossed up and down by many turbulent and opposite passions. She loved, hated, pitied, scorned, admired, despised the same person by fits, which changed in a very short interval. On Tuesday morning, which happened to be a holiday, she went to church, where, to her surprize, Mr Adams published the banns again with as audible a voice as before. It was lucky for her that, as there was no sermon, she had an immediate opportunity of returning home to vent her rage, which she could not have concealed from the congregation five minutes; indeed, it was not then very numerous, the assembly consisting of no more than Adams, his clerk, his wife, the lady, and one of her servants. At her return she met Slipslop, who accosted her in these words:—"O meam, what doth your ladyship think? To be sure, lawyer Scout hath carried Joseph and Fanny both before the justice. All the parish are in tears, and say they will certainly be hanged; for nobody knows what it is for"—"I suppose they deserve it," says the lady. "What! dost thou mention such wretches to me?"—"O dear madam," answered Slipslop, "is it not a pity such a graceless young man should die a virulent death? I hope the judge will take commensuration on his youth. As for Fanny, I don't think it signifies much what becomes of her; and if poor Joseph hath done anything, I could venture to swear she traduced him to it: few men ever come to a fragrant punishment, but by those nasty creatures, who are a scandal to our sect." The lady was no more pleased at this news, after a moment's reflection, than Slipslop herself; for, though she wished Fanny far enough, she did not desire the removal of Joseph, especially with her. She was puzzled how to act or what to say on this occasion, when a coach and six drove into the court, and a servant acquainted her with the arrival of her nephew Booby and his lady. She ordered them to be conducted into a drawing-room, whither she presently repaired, having composed her countenance as well as she could, and being a little satisfied that the wedding would by these means be at least interrupted, and that she should have an opportunity to execute any resolution she might take, for which she saw herself provided with an excellent instrument in Scout.

All that night and the next day, Lady Booby was extremely anxious; her mind was scattered and her emotions were all over the place, torn by conflicting feelings. She loved, hated, pitied, scorned, admired, and despised the same person in quick succession. On Tuesday morning, which happened to be a holiday, she went to church, where, to her surprise, Mr. Adams announced the banns again with the same loud voice as before. It was fortunate for her that, since there was no sermon, she could immediately go home to vent her anger, which she wouldn't have been able to hide from the congregation for more than five minutes; in fact, it wasn’t a very large crowd, consisting of just Adams, his clerk, his wife, the lady, and one of her servants. When she returned, she ran into Slipslop, who greeted her with, "Oh my, what do you think, your ladyship? Lawyer Scout has taken Joseph and Fanny to the magistrate. The whole parish is in tears, saying they'll definitely be hanged; no one knows why." "I suppose they deserve it," said the lady. "What! Are you bringing up such wretches to me?" "Oh dear madam," replied Slipslop, "isn't it a shame that such a reckless young man should die such a horrible death? I hope the judge shows some mercy given his youth. As for Fanny, I don’t think it matters much what happens to her, and if poor Joseph did anything wrong, I could swear she led him to it: few men ever face severe punishment without the influence of those nasty creatures who are a disgrace to our group." The lady wasn't any more pleased by this news after a moment’s thought than Slipslop was; although she wanted Fanny gone, she didn't want Joseph's removal, especially not with her involved. She was confused about what to do or say in this situation when a coach and six horses drove into the courtyard, and a servant informed her of her nephew Booby and his lady's arrival. She ordered them to be taken to the drawing room, where she quickly went as well, trying her best to compose her face, and feeling a bit satisfied that the wedding would at least be delayed, giving her a chance to act on any resolution she might make, for which she felt she had a great ally in Scout.

The Lady Booby apprehended her servant had made a mistake when he mentioned Mr Booby's lady; for she had never heard of his marriage: but how great was her surprize when, at her entering the room, her nephew presented his wife to her; saying, "Madam, this is that charming Pamela, of whom I am convinced you have heard so much." The lady received her with more civility than he expected; indeed with the utmost; for she was perfectly polite, nor had any vice inconsistent with good-breeding. They past some little time in ordinary discourse, when a servant came and whispered Mr Booby, who presently told the ladies he must desert them a little on some business of consequence; and, as their discourse during his absence would afford little improvement or entertainment to the reader, we will leave them for a while to attend Mr Booby.

The Lady Booby realized her servant had made a mistake when he mentioned Mr. Booby's lady; she had never heard of his marriage. But how surprised she was when, upon entering the room, her nephew introduced his wife to her, saying, "Madam, this is the charming Pamela, of whom I’m sure you’ve heard so much." The lady welcomed her with more politeness than he expected; in fact, with the utmost politeness, as she was perfectly courteous and lacked any behavior inconsistent with good manners. They spent some time engaging in ordinary conversation when a servant came and whispered to Mr. Booby, who then informed the ladies that he needed to leave them for a bit on some important business. Since their conversation during his absence wouldn’t benefit the reader much, we’ll leave them for a while to follow Mr. Booby.


CHAPTER V.

Containing justice business; curious precedents of depositions, and other matters necessary to be perused by all justices of the peace and their clerks.

Covering justice business; interesting examples of depositions, and other issues that all justices of the peace and their clerks need to read.

The young squire and his lady were no sooner alighted from their coach than the servants began to inquire after Mr Joseph, from whom they said their lady had not heard a word, to her great surprize, since he had left Lady Booby's. Upon this they were instantly informed of what had lately happened, with which they hastily acquainted their master, who took an immediate resolution to go himself, and endeavour to restore his Pamela her brother, before she even knew she had lost him.

The young squire and his lady had barely gotten out of their coach when the servants started asking about Mr. Joseph, saying that their lady hadn’t heard anything from him, much to her surprise, since he left Lady Booby's. They quickly updated him on what had happened recently, and he immediately decided to go himself and try to bring Pamela's brother back before she even realized he was gone.

The justice before whom the criminals were carried, and who lived within a short mile of the lady's house, was luckily Mr Booby's acquaintance, by his having an estate in his neighbourhood. Ordering therefore his horses to his coach, he set out for the judgment-seat, and arrived when the justice had almost finished his business. He was conducted into a hall, where he was acquainted that his worship would wait on him in a moment; for he had only a man and a woman to commit to Bridewell first. As he was now convinced he had not a minute to lose, he insisted on the servant's introducing him directly into the room where the justice was then executing his office, as he called it. Being brought thither, and the first compliments being passed between the squire and his worship, the former asked the latter what crime those two young people had been guilty of? "No great crime," answered the justice; "I have only ordered them to Bridewell for a month." "But what is their crime?" repeated the squire. "Larceny, an't please your honour," said Scout. "Ay," says the justice, "a kind of felonious larcenous thing. I believe I must order them a little correction too, a little stripping and whipping." (Poor Fanny, who had hitherto supported all with the thoughts of Joseph's company, trembled at that sound; but, indeed, without reason, for none but the devil himself would have executed such a sentence on her.) "Still," said the squire, "I am ignorant of the crime—the fact I mean." "Why, there it is in peaper," answered the justice, showing him a deposition which, in the absence of his clerk, he had writ himself, of which we have with great difficulty procured an authentic copy; and here it follows verbatim et literatim:

The judge who was dealing with the criminals, and who lived just a short mile from the lady's house, happened to be Mr. Booby's acquaintance since he owned property in the area. So, he called for his horses and got into his coach, heading to the courthouse, arriving just as the judge was finishing up his work. He was taken into a hall, where he was informed that the judge would see him shortly; he just needed to handle a man and a woman he was sending to Bridewell first. Realizing he had little time to waste, he insisted that the servant take him directly to the room where the judge was currently working. Once he was brought in and exchanged greetings with the judge, he asked what crime those two young people had committed. "No serious crime," the judge replied. "I’ve just sent them to Bridewell for a month." "But what exactly is their crime?" the squire pressed. "Larceny, if it pleases your honor," said Scout. "Yes," replied the judge, "a sort of petty theft. I think I should give them a bit of correction as well, some whipping and stripping." (Poor Fanny, who had been holding it together thinking of Joseph’s company, trembled at that idea; but she really had no reason to worry because only the devil would have carried out such a punishment on her.) "Still," said the squire, "I don't understand the crime—the specifics, I mean." "Well, here it is on paper," the judge answered, showing him a statement he had written himself in the absence of his clerk. We have managed to obtain an authentic copy of it with great difficulty, and here it is verbatim et literatim:

The depusition of James Scout, layer, and Thomas Trotter, yeoman, taken before mee, one of his magesty's justasses of the piece for Zumersetshire.

"These deponants saith, and first Thomas Trotter for himself saith, that on the — of this instant October, being Sabbath-day, betwin the ours of 2 and 4 in the afternoon, he zeed Joseph Andrews and Francis Goodwill walk akross a certane felde belunging to layer Scout, and out of the path which ledes thru the said felde, and there he zede Joseph Andrews with a nife cut one hassel twig, of the value, as he believes, of three half-pence, or thereabouts; and he saith that the said Francis Goodwill was likewise walking on the grass out of the said path in the said felde, and did receive and karry in her hand the said twig, and so was cumfarting, eading, and abatting to the said Joseph therein. And the said James Scout for himself says that he verily believes the said twig to be his own proper twig," &c.

The deposition of James Scout, lawyer, and Thomas Trotter, yeoman, taken before me, one of His Majesty's justices of the peace for Somersetshire.

"These witnesses state, and first Thomas Trotter for himself says, that on the — of October, on a Sunday, between 2 and 4 in the afternoon, he saw Joseph Andrews and Francis Goodwill walking across a certain field belonging to lawyer Scout, off the path that goes through that field. He saw Joseph Andrews using a knife to cut a hazel twig, which he believes is worth about three half-pence or so; and he adds that Francis Goodwill was also walking on the grass outside the path in the field and picked up and held the twig in her hand, comforting, helping, and encouraging Joseph in this. James Scout for himself says that he truly believes the twig to be his own." &

"Jesu!" said the squire, "would you commit two persons to Bridewell for a twig?" "Yes," said the lawyer, "and with great lenity too; for if we had called it a young tree, they would have been both hanged." "Harkee," says the justice, taking aside the squire; "I should not have been so severe on this occasion, but Lady Booby desires to get them out of the parish; so lawyer Scout will give the constable orders to let them run away, if they please: but it seems they intend to marry together, and the lady hath no other means, as they are legally settled there, to prevent their bringing an incumbrance on her own parish." "Well," said the squire, "I will take care my aunt shall be satisfied in this point; and likewise I promise you, Joseph here shall never be any incumbrance on her. I shall be obliged to you, therefore, if, instead of Bridewell, you will commit them to my custody." "O! to be sure, sir, if you desire it," answered the justice; and without more ado Joseph and Fanny were delivered over to Squire Booby, whom Joseph very well knew, but little guessed how nearly he was related to him. The justice burnt his mittimus, the constable was sent about his business, the lawyer made no complaint for want of justice; and the prisoners, with exulting hearts, gave a thousand thanks to his honour Mr Booby; who did not intend their obligations to him should cease here; for, ordering his man to produce a cloak-bag, which he had caused to be brought from Lady Booby's on purpose, he desired the justice that he might have Joseph with him into a room; where, ordering his servant to take out a suit of his own clothes, with linnen and other necessaries, he left Joseph to dress himself, who, not yet knowing the cause of all this civility, excused his accepting such a favour as long as decently he could. Whilst Joseph was dressing, the squire repaired to the justice, whom he found talking with Fanny; for, during the examination, she had flopped her hat over her eyes, which were also bathed in tears, and had by that means concealed from his worship what might perhaps have rendered the arrival of Mr Booby unnecessary, at least for herself. The justice no sooner saw her countenance cleared up, and her bright eyes shining through her tears, than he secretly cursed himself for having once thought of Bridewell for her. He would willingly have sent his own wife thither, to have had Fanny in her place. And, conceiving almost at the same instant desires and schemes to accomplish them, he employed the minutes whilst the squire was absent with Joseph in assuring her how sorry he was for having treated her so roughly before he knew her merit; and told her, that since Lady Booby was unwilling that she should settle in her parish, she was heartily welcome to his, where he promised her his protection, adding that he would take Joseph and her into his own family, if she liked it; which assurance he confirmed with a squeeze by the hand. She thanked him very kindly, and said, "She would acquaint Joseph with the offer, which he would certainly be glad to accept; for that Lady Booby was angry with them both; though she did not know either had done anything to offend her, but imputed it to Madam Slipslop, who had always been her enemy."

"Jesus!" said the squire, "are you really going to send two people to Bridewell for a twig?" "Absolutely," replied the lawyer, "and pretty leniently too; if we had called it a young tree, they would have been hanged." "Listen," said the justice, pulling the squire aside, "I wouldn't have been so harsh this time, but Lady Booby wants them out of the parish. So, lawyer Scout will tell the constable to let them go if they want. But it seems they plan to get married, and the lady has no other way, since they are legally settled here, to stop them from being a burden on her parish." "Alright," said the squire, "I'll make sure my aunt is satisfied with this. Also, I promise you, Joseph here won't be any burden on her. So, I would appreciate it if, instead of Bridewell, you would place them in my custody." "Oh! Of course, sir, if that's what you want," responded the justice; and without further ado, Joseph and Fanny were handed over to Squire Booby, who Joseph recognized well, though he had no idea how closely they were related. The justice burned his mittimus, the constable was sent on his way, the lawyer had no complaints about a lack of justice; and the prisoners, with joyful hearts, expressed their immense gratitude to Mr. Booby. He didn’t intend for their thanks to end there; instructing his servant to bring in a cloak-bag that he had arranged to be taken from Lady Booby's for this purpose, he requested the justice allow him to take Joseph into a room. There, he instructed his servant to pull out a suit of his own clothes, along with some linen and other necessities, leaving Joseph to change. Not yet understanding the reason for all this kindness, Joseph hesitated to accept such a favor for as long as he could decently manage. While Joseph was getting ready, the squire went to the justice, who he found talking with Fanny; during the earlier questioning, she had pulled her hat down over her eyes, which were also wet with tears, thus hiding from him what might have made Mr. Booby's intervention unnecessary, at least for her. As soon as the justice saw her face brighten and her clear eyes sparkling through her tears, he silently cursed himself for ever thinking of sending her to Bridewell. He would rather have sent his own wife there than have Fanny in her place. Almost at the same moment, he developed desires and plans to achieve them, and while the squire was away with Joseph, he took the time to express how regretful he felt for having treated her so harshly before recognizing her worth. He told her that since Lady Booby didn’t want her to settle in her parish, she was more than welcome to his, where he promised her protection, adding that he would take both Joseph and her into his own household if she wanted; he confirmed this with a gentle squeeze of her hand. She thanked him sincerely and said, "I will let Joseph know about the offer, and he would definitely be happy to accept it; because Lady Booby is upset with both of us, though I don’t understand what we did to upset her, I think it’s because of Madam Slipslop, who has always been against me."

The squire now returned, and prevented any farther continuance of this conversation; and the justice, out of a pretended respect to his guest, but in reality from an apprehension of a rival (for he knew nothing of his marriage), ordered Fanny into the kitchen, whither she gladly retired; nor did the squire, who declined the trouble of explaining the whole matter, oppose it.

The squire came back and stopped the conversation from going any further; the justice, pretending to respect his guest but actually worried about a rival (since he didn’t know about the marriage), sent Fanny into the kitchen, where she happily went. The squire, not wanting to bother explaining everything, didn’t argue against it.

It would be unnecessary, if I was able, which indeed I am not, to relate the conversation between these two gentlemen, which rolled, as I have been informed, entirely on the subject of horse-racing. Joseph was soon drest in the plainest dress he could find, which was a blue coat and breeches, with a gold edging, and a red waistcoat with the same: and as this suit, which was rather too large for the squire, exactly fitted him, so he became it so well, and looked so genteel, that no person would have doubted its being as well adapted to his quality as his shape; nor have suspected, as one might, when my Lord ——, or Sir ——, or Mr ——, appear in lace or embroidery, that the taylor's man wore those clothes home on his back which he should have carried under his arm.

It would be pointless, if I could, which I really can't, to share the conversation between these two gentlemen, which, as I've been told, was all about horse racing. Joseph quickly dressed in the simplest outfit he could find, which was a blue coat and breeches with gold trim, and a red waistcoat with the same detailing. This suit, which was a bit too big for the squire, fit him perfectly, and he looked so stylish that no one would have doubted it suited both his status and his figure. No one would have suspected, as you might, when my Lord ——, or Sir ——, or Mr —— shows up in lace or embroidery, that the tailor’s assistant wore those clothes home instead of carrying them under his arm.

The squire now took leave of the justice; and, calling for Fanny, made her and Joseph, against their wills, get into the coach with him, which he then ordered to drive to Lady Booby's. It had moved a few yards only, when the squire asked Joseph if he knew who that man was crossing the field; for, added he, I never saw one take such strides before. Joseph answered eagerly, "O, sir, it is parson Adams!" "O la, indeed, and so it is," said Fanny; "poor man, he is coming to do what he could for us. Well, he is the worthiest, best-natured creature."—"Ay," said Joseph; "God bless him! for there is not such another in the universe." "The best creature living sure," cries Fanny. "Is he?" says the squire; "then I am resolved to have the best creature living in my coach;" and so saying, he ordered it to stop, whilst Joseph, at his request, hallowed to the parson, who, well knowing his voice, made all the haste imaginable, and soon came up with them. He was desired by the master, who could scarce refrain from laughter at his figure, to mount into the coach, which he with many thanks refused, saying he could walk by its side, and he'd warrant he kept up with it; but he was at length over-prevailed on. The squire now acquainted Joseph with his marriage; but he might have spared himself that labour; for his servant, whilst Joseph was dressing, had performed that office before. He continued to express the vast happiness he enjoyed in his sister, and the value he had for all who belonged to her. Joseph made many bows, and exprest as many acknowledgments: and parson Adams, who now first perceived Joseph's new apparel, burst into tears with joy, and fell to rubbing his hands and snapping his fingers as if he had been mad.

The squire said goodbye to the justice and, calling for Fanny, forced her and Joseph to get into the coach with him, which he then ordered to head to Lady Booby’s. It had only moved a few yards when the squire asked Joseph if he recognized the man crossing the field. "I’ve never seen anyone take such strides before." Joseph eagerly replied, "Oh, sir, that’s Parson Adams!" "Oh my, it really is," Fanny said. "Poor man, he’s coming to help us. He’s the kindest, most good-natured person." "Yes," Joseph added, "God bless him! There's no one else like him in the world." "He’s the best person alive," Fanny exclaimed. "Is he?" asked the squire. "Then I’m determined to have the best person alive in my coach." With that, he ordered the coach to stop, and Joseph, at his request, called out to the parson, who recognized his voice and hurried over as fast as he could. The squire, trying not to laugh at his appearance, asked him to get into the coach, but he politely refused, saying he could walk alongside it and promised he could keep up. However, he was eventually convinced to join them. The squire then informed Joseph of his marriage, but he could have saved his breath; while Joseph was getting ready, his servant had already shared that news. He went on expressing the immense happiness he felt with his sister and how much he valued everyone connected to her. Joseph bowed repeatedly, offering his thanks, and Parson Adams, noticing Joseph's new clothes for the first time, burst into joyful tears and began rubbing his hands and snapping his fingers as if he were thrilled.

They were now arrived at the Lady Booby's, and the squire, desiring them to wait a moment in the court, walked in to his aunt, and calling her out from his wife, acquainted her with Joseph's arrival; saying, "Madam, as I have married a virtuous and worthy woman, I am resolved to own her relations, and show them all a proper respect; I shall think myself therefore infinitely obliged to all mine who will do the same. It is true, her brother hath been your servant, but he is now become my brother; and I have one happiness, that neither his character, his behaviour, or appearance, give me any reason to be ashamed of calling him so. In short, he is now below, dressed like a gentleman, in which light I intend he shall hereafter be seen; and you will oblige me beyond expression if you will admit him to be of our party; for I know it will give great pleasure to my wife, though she will not mention it."

They had now arrived at Lady Booby's, and the squire, asking them to wait a moment in the courtyard, went inside to see his aunt. He called her out away from his wife and told her that Joseph had arrived, saying, "Madam, since I have married a virtuous and worthy woman, I am determined to acknowledge her family and show them the respect they deserve; I would greatly appreciate it if my family would do the same. It’s true that her brother used to serve you, but he is now my brother, and I’m happy to say that his character, behavior, and appearance give me no reason to be ashamed to call him that. In short, he is downstairs, dressed like a gentleman, and I intend for him to be seen as such in the future; you would do me an enormous favor by letting him join us because I know it would make my wife very happy, even if she doesn't say so."

This was a stroke of fortune beyond the Lady Booby's hopes or expectation; she answered him eagerly, "Nephew, you know how easily I am prevailed on to do anything which Joseph Andrews desires—Phoo, I mean which you desire me; and, as he is now your relation, I cannot refuse to entertain him as such." The squire told her he knew his obligation to her for her compliance; and going three steps, returned and told her—he had one more favour, which he believed she would easily grant, as she had accorded him the former. "There is a young woman—"—"Nephew," says she, "don't let my good-nature make you desire, as is too commonly the case, to impose on me. Nor think, because I have with so much condescension agreed to suffer your brother-in-law to come to my table, that I will submit to the company of all my own servants, and all the dirty trollops in the country." "Madam," answered the squire, "I believe you never saw this young creature. I never beheld such sweetness and innocence joined with such beauty, and withal so genteel." "Upon my soul I won't admit her," replied the lady in a passion; "the whole world shan't prevail on me; I resent even the desire as an affront, and—" The squire, who knew her inflexibility, interrupted her, by asking pardon, and promising not to mention it more. He then returned to Joseph, and she to Pamela. He took Joseph aside, and told him he would carry him to his sister, but could not prevail as yet for Fanny. Joseph begged that he might see his sister alone, and then be with his Fanny; but the squire, knowing the pleasure his wife would have in her brother's company, would not admit it, telling Joseph there would be nothing in so short an absence from Fanny, whilst he was assured of her safety; adding, he hoped he could not so easily quit a sister whom he had not seen so long, and who so tenderly loved him. Joseph immediately complied; for indeed no brother could love a sister more; and, recommending Fanny, who rejoiced that she was not to go before Lady Booby, to the care of Mr Adams, he attended the squire upstairs, whilst Fanny repaired with the parson to his house, where she thought herself secure of a kind reception.

This was an unexpected stroke of luck for Lady Booby that exceeded her hopes; she eagerly replied, "Nephew, you know how easily I can be persuaded to do anything that Joseph Andrews wants—Oh, I mean what you want; and since he is now your relative, I can't refuse to welcome him as such." The squire acknowledged her kindness for agreeing to this, and after stepping away briefly, he came back and said he had one more favor to ask, which he believed she would easily grant, just like the last one. "There's a young woman—" "Nephew," she interrupted, "don't let my good nature trick you into thinking, as is often the case, that you can impose on me. And don't assume that because I've graciously allowed your brother-in-law to join my table, I'll accept all my servants and every dirty girl in the countryside." "Madam," replied the squire, "I believe you've never seen this young lady. I've never encountered such sweetness and innocence combined with such beauty, along with being so refined." "I swear I won’t have her," the lady shot back angrily; "the whole world can't convince me; I take even the suggestion as an insult, and—" The squire, familiar with her stubbornness, interrupted her, apologizing and promising not to bring it up again. He then went back to Joseph, while she returned to Pamela. He pulled Joseph aside and told him he would take him to see his sister, but he couldn’t persuade Lady Booby about Fanny just yet. Joseph requested to see his sister alone first, and then he would be with Fanny; however, the squire, knowing how much his wife would enjoy her brother's company, wouldn’t allow it, telling Joseph that a short time away from Fanny wouldn't be a problem since he could ensure her safety; adding that he hoped he couldn’t so easily walk away from a sister he hadn't seen in so long and who loved him so much. Joseph immediately agreed; after all, no brother could love his sister more. He then entrusted Fanny, who was happy she wouldn’t face Lady Booby, to the care of Mr. Adams and followed the squire upstairs, while Fanny went with the parson to his house, where she felt she would be welcomed warmly.


CHAPTER VI.

Of which you are desired to read no more than you like.

You are invited to read as much or as little as you want.

The meeting between Joseph and Pamela was not without tears of joy on both sides; and their embraces were full of tenderness and affection. They were, however, regarded with much more pleasure by the nephew than by the aunt, to whose flame they were fuel only; and this was increased by the addition of dress, which was indeed not wanted to set off the lively colours in which Nature had drawn health, strength, comeliness, and youth. In the afternoon Joseph, at their request, entertained them with an account of his adventures: nor could Lady Booby conceal her dissatisfaction at those parts in which Fanny was concerned, especially when Mr Booby launched forth into such rapturous praises of her beauty. She said, applying to her niece, that she wondered her nephew, who had pretended to marry for love, should think such a subject proper to amuse his wife with; adding, that, for her part, she should be jealous of a husband who spoke so warmly in praise of another woman. Pamela answered, indeed, she thought she had cause; but it was an instance of Mr Booby's aptness to see more beauty in women than they were mistresses of. At which words both the women fixed their eyes on two looking-glasses; and Lady Booby replied, that men were, in the general, very ill judges of beauty; and then, whilst both contemplated only their own faces, they paid a cross compliment to each other's charms. When the hour of rest approached, which the lady of the house deferred as long as decently she could, she informed Joseph (whom for the future we shall call Mr Joseph, he having as good a title to that appellation as many others—I mean that incontested one of good clothes) that she had ordered a bed to be provided for him. He declined this favour to his utmost; for his heart had long been with his Fanny; but she insisted on his accepting it, alledging that the parish had no proper accommodation for such a person as he was now to esteem himself. The squire and his lady both joining with her, Mr Joseph was at last forced to give over his design of visiting Fanny that evening; who, on her side, as impatiently expected him till midnight, when, in complacence to Mr Adams's family, who had sat up two hours out of respect to her, she retired to bed, but not to sleep; the thoughts of her love kept her waking, and his not returning according to his promise filled her with uneasiness; of which, however, she could not assign any other cause than merely that of being absent from him.

The meeting between Joseph and Pamela was filled with tears of joy from both of them, and their hugs were full of warmth and love. However, the nephew seemed to enjoy it more than the aunt, who only saw them as a source of entertainment; this was heightened by their appearances, which didn’t need any extra embellishment to showcase the vibrant colors that represented health, strength, attractiveness, and youth. In the afternoon, Joseph, at their request, shared stories of his adventures. Lady Booby, however, couldn’t hide her annoyance at the parts that involved Fanny, especially when Mr. Booby began praising her beauty so passionately. She remarked to her niece that she was surprised her nephew, who claimed to marry for love, would think it appropriate to entertain his wife with such topics, adding that she, for one, would feel jealous of a husband who spoke so highly of another woman. Pamela replied that she felt justified in being concerned, as it was a clear example of Mr. Booby’s tendency to see more beauty in women than they actually possessed. At this, both women turned their attention to two mirrors, and Lady Booby argued that men are generally poor judges of beauty. As they both admired their reflections, they exchanged backhanded compliments about each other’s looks. As bedtime approached, which the lady of the house postponed as long as she could, she informed Joseph (whom we will now refer to as Mr. Joseph because he has just as much right to that title as many others—I mean, through the unarguable merit of good clothes) that she had arranged for a bed to be made available for him. He declined the offer as best he could, for his heart had long been with his Fanny. Yet she insisted he accept it, claiming that the parish had no suitable accommodations for someone like him now that he could consider himself important. The squire and his lady both supported her, and in the end, Mr. Joseph was forced to give up his plan to visit Fanny that evening. On her end, she waited for him impatiently until midnight, when, out of consideration for Mr. Adams’s family who had stayed up two hours for her, she went to bed, but not to sleep. Thoughts of her love kept her awake, and his failure to return as he promised filled her with worry, although she couldn't pinpoint any other reason for her unease other than wanting to be with him.

Mr Joseph rose early in the morning, and visited her in whom his soul delighted. She no sooner heard his voice in the parson's parlour than she leapt from her bed, and, dressing herself in a few minutes, went down to him. They passed two hours with inexpressible happiness together; and then, having appointed Monday, by Mr Adams's permission, for their marriage, Mr Joseph returned, according to his promise, to breakfast at the Lady Booby's, with whose behaviour, since the evening, we shall now acquaint the reader.

Mr. Joseph got up early in the morning and visited the woman who brought him joy. As soon as she heard his voice in the parson's parlor, she jumped out of bed, got dressed quickly, and went down to meet him. They spent two hours together in pure happiness, and then, with Mr. Adams's agreement, they set Monday for their wedding. Mr. Joseph then returned, as promised, to have breakfast at Lady Booby's, whose actions since the evening will now be explained to the reader.

She was no sooner retired to her chamber than she asked Slipslop "What she thought of this wonderful creature her nephew had married?"—"Madam?" said Slipslop, not yet sufficiently understanding what answer she was to make. "I ask you," answered the lady, "what you think of the dowdy, my niece, I think I am to call her?" Slipslop, wanting no further hint, began to pull her to pieces, and so miserably defaced her, that it would have been impossible for any one to have known the person. The lady gave her all the assistance she could, and ended with saying, "I think, Slipslop, you have done her justice; but yet, bad as she is, she is an angel compared to this Fanny." Slipslop then fell on Fanny, whom she hacked and hewed in the like barbarous manner, concluding with an observation that there was always something in those low-life creatures which must eternally extinguish them from their betters. "Really," said the lady, "I think there is one exception to your rule; I am certain you may guess who I mean."—"Not I, upon my word, madam," said Slipslop. "I mean a young fellow; sure you are the dullest wretch," said the lady. "O la! I am indeed. Yes, truly, madam, he is an accession," answered Slipslop. "Ay, is he not, Slipslop?" returned the lady. "Is he not so genteel that a prince might, without a blush, acknowledge him for his son? His behaviour is such that would not shame the best education. He borrows from his station a condescension in everything to his superiors, yet unattended by that mean servility which is called good behaviour in such persons. Everything he doth hath no mark of the base motive of fear, but visibly shows some respect and gratitude, and carries with it the persuasion of love. And then for his virtues: such piety to his parents, such tender affection to his sister, such integrity in his friendship, such bravery, such goodness, that, if he had been born a gentleman, his wife would have possessed the most invaluable blessing."—"To be sure, ma'am," says Slipslop. "But as he is," answered the lady, "if he had a thousand more good qualities, it must render a woman of fashion contemptible even to be suspected of thinking of him; yes, I should despise myself for such a thought."—"To be sure, ma'am," said Slipslop. "And why to be sure?" replied the lady; "thou art always one's echo. Is he not more worthy of affection than a dirty country clown, though born of a family as old as the flood? or an idle worthless rake, or little puisny beau of quality? And yet these we must condemn ourselves to, in order to avoid the censure of the world; to shun the contempt of others, we must ally ourselves to those we despise; we must prefer birth, title, and fortune, to real merit. It is a tyranny of custom, a tyranny we must comply with; for we people of fashion are the slaves of custom."—"Marry come up!" said Slipslop, who now knew well which party to take. "If I was a woman of your ladyship's fortune and quality, I would be a slave to nobody."—"Me," said the lady; "I am speaking if a young woman of fashion, who had seen nothing of the world, should happen to like such a fellow.—Me, indeed! I hope thou dost not imagine—"—"No, ma'am, to be sure," cries Slipslop. "No! what no?" cried the lady. "Thou art always ready to answer before thou hast heard one. So far I must allow he is a charming fellow. Me, indeed! No, Slipslop, all thoughts of men are over with me. I have lost a husband who—but if I should reflect I should run mad. My future ease must depend upon forgetfulness. Slipslop, let me hear some of thy nonsense, to turn my thoughts another way. What dost thou think of Mr Andrews?"—"Why, I think," says Slipslop, "he is the handsomest, most properest man I ever saw; and if I was a lady of the greatest degree it would be well for some folks. Your ladyship may talk of custom, if you please: but I am confidous there is no more comparison between young Mr Andrews and most of the young gentlemen who come to your ladyship's house in London; a parcel of whipper-snapper sparks: I would sooner marry our old parson Adams. Never tell me what people say, whilst I am happy in the arms of him I love. Some folks rail against other folks because other folks have what some folks would be glad of."—"And so," answered the lady, "if you was a woman of condition, you would really marry Mr Andrews?"—"Yes, I assure your ladyship," replied Slipslop, "if he would have me."—"Fool, idiot!" cries the lady; "if he would have a woman of fashion! is that a question?"—"No, truly, madam," said Slipslop, "I believe it would be none if Fanny was out of the way; and I am confidous, if I was in your ladyship's place, and liked Mr Joseph Andrews, she should not stay in the parish a moment. I am sure lawyer Scout would send her packing if your ladyship would but say the word." This last speech of Slipslop raised a tempest in the mind of her mistress. She feared Scout had betrayed her, or rather that she had betrayed herself. After some silence, and a double change of her complexion, first to pale and then to red, she thus spoke: "I am astonished at the liberty you give your tongue. Would you insinuate that I employed Scout against this wench on account of the fellow?"—"La, ma'am," said Slipslop, frighted out of her wits, "I assassinate such a thing!"—"I think you dare not," answered the lady; "I believe my conduct may defy malice itself to assert so cursed a slander. If I had ever discovered any wantonness, any lightness in my behaviour; if I had followed the example of some whom thou hast, I believe, seen, in allowing myself indecent liberties, even with a husband; but the dear man who is gone" (here she began to sob), "was he alive again" (then she produced tears), "could not upbraid me with any one act of tenderness or passion. No, Slipslop, all the time I cohabited with him he never obtained even a kiss from me without my expressing reluctance in the granting it. I am sure he himself never suspected how much I loved him. Since his death, thou knowest, though it is almost six weeks (it wants but a day) ago, I have not admitted one visitor till this fool my nephew arrived. I have confined myself quite to one party of friends. And can such a conduct as this fear to be arraigned? To be accused, not only of a passion which I have always despised, but of fixing it on such an object, a creature so much beneath my notice!"—"Upon my word, ma'am," says Slipslop, "I do not understand your ladyship; nor know I anything of the matter."—"I believe indeed thou dost not understand me. Those are delicacies which exist only in superior minds; thy coarse ideas cannot comprehend them. Thou art a low creature, of the Andrews breed, a reptile of a lower order, a weed that grows in the common garden of the creation."—"I assure your ladyship," says Slipslop, whose passions were almost of as high an order as her lady's, "I have no more to do with Common Garden than other folks. Really, your ladyship talks of servants as if they were not born of the Christian specious. Servants have flesh and blood as well as quality; and Mr Andrews himself is a proof that they have as good, if not better. And for my own part, I can't perceive my dears 4 are coarser than other people's; and I am sure, if Mr Andrews was a dear of mine, I should not be ashamed of him in company with gentlemen; for whoever hath seen him in his new clothes must confess he looks as much like a gentleman as anybody. Coarse, quotha! I can't bear to hear the poor young fellow run down neither; for I will say this, I never heard him say an ill word of anybody in his life. I am sure his coarseness doth not lie in his heart, for he is the best-natured man in the world; and as for his skin, it is no coarser than other people's, I am sure. His bosom, when a boy, was as white as driven snow; and, where it is not covered with hairs, is so still. Ifakins! if I was Mrs Andrews, with a hundred a year, I should not envy the best she who wears a head. A woman that could not be happy with such a man ought never to be so; for if he can't make a woman happy, I never yet beheld the man who could. I say again, I wish I was a great lady for his sake. I believe, when I had made a gentleman of him, he'd behave so that nobody should deprecate what I had done; and I fancy few would venture to tell him he was no gentleman to his face, nor to mine neither." At which words, taking up the candles, she asked her mistress, who had been some time in her bed, if she had any farther commands? who mildly answered, she had none; and, telling her she was a comical creature, bid her good-night.

As soon as she got to her room, she asked Slipslop, "What do you think of this amazing person my nephew married?" "Madam?" Slipslop replied, still trying to figure out how to respond. "I mean," said the lady, "what do you think of this dowdy, my niece, I guess I have to call her?" Without needing any more clues, Slipslop began to tear her apart, criticizing her so harshly that no one would have recognized her. The lady assisted Slipslop in her assessment and concluded, "I think, Slipslop, you've given her what she deserves; but even though she's bad, she's an angel compared to this Fanny." Slipslop then turned on Fanny, hacking and slashing at her in the same brutal way, finishing with a remark that there’s always something in those low-status individuals that keeps them forever beneath their superiors. "Honestly," said the lady, "I think there's one exception to your rule; you must guess who I'm talking about."—"Not me, I swear, madam," Slipslop replied. "I'm talking about a young man; you really are the thickest person," said the lady. "Oh my! I really am. Yes, indeed, madam, he is quite an addition," Slipslop answered. "Isn’t he, Slipslop?" the lady asked back. "Isn't he so refined that a prince could acknowledge him as his son without any embarrassment? His behavior is such that it wouldn’t disgrace the best upbringing. He carries himself with a respectfulness towards his betters without any of that cringing servility that some people mistake for good manners. Everything he does is free from the base motive of fear and shows genuine respect and gratitude, accompanied by a sense of love. And then, regarding his virtues: such devotion to his parents, such tender affection for his sister, such integrity in his friendships, such bravery, and such goodness, that if he had been born a gentleman, his wife would possess the most invaluable blessing."—"Of course, ma'am," said Slipslop. "But as he is," the lady replied, "even if he had a thousand more great qualities, it would still make a woman of fashion look ridiculous even to be thought of as interested in him; yes, I would despise myself for even thinking such a thing."—"Of course, ma'am," Slipslop replied. "And why 'of course?'" the lady challenged; "you're always just echoing me. Is he not more deserving of affection than a dirty country bumpkin, even if he came from a family as old as time? Or an idle, worthless rake, or a little foppish gentleman of quality? Yet, to avoid the judgment of society, we must confine ourselves to those we disdain; we must choose birth, title, and wealth over true merit. It's a tyranny of custom, one we have to follow; for we people of fashion are slaves to custom."—"Well, good gracious!" exclaimed Slipslop, now fully aware of which side to take. "If I had your fortune and standing, I wouldn’t be a slave to anyone."—"I'm speaking of a young woman of fashion, who hasn’t seen much of the world and might happen to like such a fellow.—Me, really! I hope you don’t believe—"—"No, ma'am, of course not," Slipslop interrupted. "No! What do you mean no?" the lady exclaimed. "You always jump in before you’ve actually listened to me. I must admit he is quite handsome. Me, truly! No, Slipslop, I'm done thinking about men. I've lost a husband who—but if I think about it, it will drive me mad. My ability to relax depends on forgetting. Slipslop, tell me something silly to distract me. What do you think of Mr. Andrews?"—"Well, I think," Slipslop replied, "he is the most handsome and proper man I've ever seen; and if I were a lady of the highest rank, it would certainly benefit some people. You can talk about custom if you like: but I’m convinced there’s no comparison between young Mr. Andrews and most of the young gentlemen who come to your house in London; they’re just a bunch of flashy youngsters: I’d rather marry our old parson Adams. Don't tell me what people say while I'm happy in the arms of the person I love. Some people criticize others just because they have what some people would wish for."—"So," the lady replied, "if you were a respectable woman, you would really marry Mr. Andrews?"—"Yes, I assure you, madam," Slipslop answered, "if he would have me."—"Foolish girl!" cried the lady; "if he would go for a woman of quality! Is that even a question?"—"No, truly, madam," Slipslop replied, "I don't believe it would be if Fanny were out of the picture; and I'm sure if I were in your place and liked Mr. Joseph Andrews, she wouldn’t stay in the parish for a second. I’m sure lawyer Scout would send her packing if you simply said the word." This last comment from Slipslop stirred up a storm in her mistress's mind. She feared that Scout had betrayed her, or rather that she had betrayed herself. After a moment of silence and a change of color, from pale to red, she spoke, "I'm shocked at the boldness of your words. Do you imply that I used Scout against this girl because of that man?"—"Oh my, ma'am," Slipslop replied, terrified, "I would never suggest such a thing!"—"I don’t think you would dare," the lady responded; "I believe my conduct can stand up to any malice that might claim such a wretched falsehood. If I had ever shown any lewdness or lightness in my behavior; if I had followed the example of some people you have likely seen, allowing myself any indecent liberties, even with a husband; but the dear man who is gone" (at this, she began to weep), "if he were alive again" (then tears flowed), "could never accuse me of a single act of affection or passion. No, Slipslop, during the entire time I lived with him, he never got even a kiss from me without me showing reluctance to give it. I’m sure he never suspected how much I truly loved him. Since his death, you know, even though it’s been almost six weeks (just a day short) I've not had a single visitor until this fool, my nephew, arrived. I kept myself restricted to just one group of friends. And can such behavior fear scrutiny? To be accused of a passion I have always looked down upon, and directed at such an object, a person so far beneath my consideration!"—"Honestly, ma'am," Slipslop said, "I really don’t understand you; I don’t know anything about this."—"I truly believe you don’t understand me. Those are nuances that only exist in superior minds; your coarse understanding can’t grasp them. You’re a lowly creature, of the Andrews class, a weed that grows in the common garden of creation."—"I assure you, madam," Slipslop replied, whose passions were nearly as high as her lady’s, "I’m no more part of the Common Garden than anyone else. Really, madam, you speak of servants as if they weren’t born of the same human nature. Servants have flesh and blood just like anyone of quality; and Mr. Andrews is proof they can be just as good, if not better. For my part, I don’t see how my dears 4 are any coarser than other people’s; and I’m sure if Mr. Andrews was a dear of mine, I wouldn’t be ashamed of him in the company of gentlemen; for whoever has seen him in his new clothes must admit he looks just as gentlemanly as anyone. Coarse, indeed! I can’t tolerate hearing that poor young man criticized either; because I will say this, I’ve never heard him speak ill of anyone in his life. I’m sure his coarseness doesn’t lie in his heart, for he’s the best-natured man in the world; and as for his skin, it’s no coarser than anyone else’s, I assure you. His chest, when he was a boy, was as white as freshly fallen snow; and where it’s not covered in hair, it’s still that way. Good grief! if I were Mrs. Andrews, with a hundred a year, I wouldn’t envy the best woman who wears a crown. A woman who couldn’t find happiness with such a man shouldn’t ever be happy; because if he can’t make a woman happy, I’ve yet to see a man who can. I say again, I wish I were a high-ranking lady for his sake. I believe, once I made a gentleman of him, he’d behave in such a way that no one would criticize what I accomplished; and I doubt many would dare to tell him to his face, or to mine, that he’s no gentleman." With these words, taking up the candles, she asked her mistress, who had been in bed for a while, if she had any further commands. Her mistress calmly replied that she didn’t; and, calling her a funny creature, wished her goodnight.

Footnote 4: Meaning perhaps ideas. (return)

Footnote 4: Meaning maybe ideas. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


CHAPTER VII.

Philosophical reflections, the like not to be found in any light French romance. Mr Booby's grave advice to Joseph, and Fanny's encounter with a beau.

Philosophical reflections that you won't find in any casual French romance. Mr. Booby's serious advice to Joseph, and Fanny's meeting with a suitor.

Habit, my good reader, hath so vast a prevalence over the human mind, that there is scarce anything too strange or too strong to be asserted of it. The story of the miser, who, from long accustoming to cheat others, came at last to cheat himself, and with great delight and triumph picked his own pocket of a guinea to convey to his hoard, is not impossible or improbable. In like manner it fares with the practisers of deceit, who, from having long deceived their acquaintance, gain at last a power of deceiving themselves, and acquire that very opinion (however false) of their own abilities, excellencies, and virtues, into which they have for years perhaps endeavoured to betray their neighbours. Now, reader, to apply this observation to my present purpose, thou must know, that as the passion generally called love exercises most of the talents of the female or fair world, so in this they now and then discover a small inclination to deceit; for which thou wilt not be angry with the beautiful creatures when thou hast considered that at the age of seven, or something earlier, miss is instructed by her mother that master is a very monstrous kind of animal, who will, if she suffers him to come too near her, infallibly eat her up and grind her to pieces: that, so far from kissing or toying with him of her own accord, she must not admit him to kiss or toy with her: and, lastly, that she must never have any affection towards him; for if she should, all her friends in petticoats would esteem her a traitress, point at her, and hunt her out of their society. These impressions, being first received, are farther and deeper inculcated by their school-mistresses and companions; so that by the age of ten they have contracted such a dread and abhorrence of the above-named monster, that whenever they see him they fly from him as the innocent hare doth from the greyhound. Hence, to the age of fourteen or fifteen, they entertain a mighty antipathy to master; they resolve, and frequently profess, that they will never have any commerce with him, and entertain fond hopes of passing their lives out of his reach, of the possibility of which they have so visible an example in their good maiden aunt. But when they arrive at this period, and have now passed their second climacteric, when their wisdom, grown riper, begins to see a little farther, and, from almost daily falling in master's way, to apprehend the great difficulty of keeping out of it; and when they observe him look often at them, and sometimes very eagerly and earnestly too (for the monster seldom takes any notice of them till at this age), they then begin to think of their danger; and, as they perceive they cannot easily avoid him, the wiser part bethink themselves of providing by other means for their security. They endeavour, by all methods they can invent, to render themselves so amiable in his eyes, that he may have no inclination to hurt them; in which they generally succeed so well, that his eyes, by frequent languishing, soon lessen their idea of his fierceness, and so far abate their fears, that they venture to parley with him; and when they perceive him so different from what he hath been described, all gentleness, softness, kindness, tenderness, fondness, their dreadful apprehensions vanish in a moment; and now (it being usual with the human mind to skip from one extreme to its opposite, as easily, and almost as suddenly, as a bird from one bough to another) love instantly succeeds to fear: but, as it happens to persons who have in their infancy been thoroughly frightened with certain no-persons called ghosts, that they retain their dread of those beings after they are convinced that there are no such things, so these young ladies, though they no longer apprehend devouring, cannot so entirely shake off all that hath been instilled into them; they still entertain the idea of that censure which was so strongly imprinted on their tender minds, to which the declarations of abhorrence they every day hear from their companions greatly contribute. To avoid this censure, therefore, is now their only care; for which purpose they still pretend the same aversion to the monster: and the more they love him, the more ardently they counterfeit the antipathy. By the continual and constant practice of which deceit on others, they at length impose on themselves, and really believe they hate what they love. Thus, indeed, it happened to Lady Booby, who loved Joseph long before she knew it; and now loved him much more than she suspected. She had indeed, from the time of his sister's arrival in the quality of her niece, and from the instant she viewed him in the dress and character of a gentleman, began to conceive secretly a design which love had concealed from herself till a dream betrayed it to her.

Habit, my dear reader, has such a huge influence over the human mind that there's hardly anything too strange or too strong to be claimed about it. The tale of the miser, who, after getting used to cheating others, eventually ended up cheating himself, happily picking his own pocket of a guinea to stash away with his hoard, is not unlikely or unbelievable. Similarly, those who practice deceit often end up deceiving themselves, gaining a false belief in their own abilities, virtues, and qualities, which they may have tried for years to convince others of. Now, reader, to apply this idea to my current topic, you should know that while the passion commonly called love engages many of the talents of the fairer sex, they sometimes show a small tendency toward deceit. You won't be angry with these beautiful beings when you consider that at the age of seven, or even earlier, a girl is taught by her mother that boys are a monstrous kind of creature who will, if she lets them get too close, definitely eat her up and grind her to bits: that, rather than kissing or playing with him willingly, she must not allow him to kiss or play with her; and finally, that she must never have feelings for him; because if she does, all her female friends will see her as a traitor, point at her, and drive her out of their circle. These first impressions are further deeply ingrained by their teachers and peers, so that by the age of ten, they develop such a fear and aversion to that "monster" that they flee from him like a timid hare does from a greyhound. Thus, up until they’re about fourteen or fifteen, they hold a strong dislike for boys; they vow, and often declare, that they will never engage with them and fantasize about living their lives far from their reach, aided by the visible example of their good maiden aunt. But when they reach this age, having passed a significant developmental stage, their understanding matures. They notice they can't easily avoid boys since they frequently cross paths, and they become aware of how often boys look at them, sometimes with eagerness (this attention usually only starts at this age). They then start to feel concerned about the potential danger; realizing they can't easily evade him, the wiser ones think about finding other ways to stay safe. They try whatever they can to make themselves appealing to him so that he won’t want to hurt them; and they generally succeed so well that his gaze, softening with affection, quickly diminishes their fear, making them brave enough to engage with him. When they see he’s so different from what they were told, all gentleness and kindness, their terrifying fears disappear in an instant; and now (as it's common with the human mind to leap from one extreme to another, like a bird hopping from one branch to another) love quickly takes the place of fear. However, just like those who are frightened as kids by imaginary ghosts continue to hold onto that fear even after they know ghosts aren’t real, these young ladies, although no longer fearing being devoured, can’t completely shake off all that was drilled into them. They still cling to the idea of the judgment that was so strongly impressed upon them, which the daily expressions of disgust they hear from their friends only reinforce. To avoid this judgment, then, is now their main concern; for this reason, they continue to pretend to dislike boys: the more they love him, the more passionately they fake the hatred. Through this ongoing deception of others, they eventually trick themselves and genuinely come to believe they hate what they love. This, in fact, happened to Lady Booby, who loved Joseph long before she realized it; she came to love him even more than she suspected. From the moment his sister arrived as her niece and she first saw him dressed like a gentleman, she secretly began to develop a desire that love had hidden from her until a dream revealed it.

She had no sooner risen than she sent for her nephew. When he came to her, after many compliments on his choice, she told him, "He might perceive, in her condescension to admit her own servant to her table, that she looked on the family of Andrews as his relations, and indeed hers; that, as he had married into such a family, it became him to endeavour by all methods to raise it as much as possible. At length she advised him to use all his heart to dissuade Joseph from his intended match, which would still enlarge their relation to meanness and poverty; concluding that, by a commission in the army, or some other genteel employment, he might soon put young Mr Andrews on the foot of a gentleman; and, that being once done, his accomplishments might quickly gain him an alliance which would not be to their discredit."

She had barely gotten out of bed when she called for her nephew. When he arrived, after exchanging many compliments about his choice, she said to him, "You should notice, from my willingness to invite my own servant to the table, that I consider the Andrews family to be your family, and really mine too; since you married into that family, you should do everything you can to lift it up as much as possible. Finally, I suggest you really try to convince Joseph not to go through with his planned engagement, which would only drag our connection down to a low status and poverty; I believe that with a commission in the army or some other respectable job, he could quickly elevate young Mr. Andrews to a gentleman's status; and once that’s achieved, his qualities could easily help him secure a marriage that wouldn't bring us any shame."

Her nephew heartily embraced this proposal, and, finding Mr Joseph with his wife, at his return to her chamber, he immediately began thus: "My love to my dear Pamela, brother, will extend to all her relations; nor shall I show them less respect than if I had married into the family of a duke. I hope I have given you some early testimonies of this, and shall continue to give you daily more. You will excuse me therefore, brother, if my concern for your interest makes me mention what may be, perhaps, disagreeable to you to hear: but I must insist upon it, that, if you have any value for my alliance or my friendship, you will decline any thoughts of engaging farther with a girl who is, as you are a relation of mine, so much beneath you. I know there may be at first some difficulty in your compliance, but that will daily diminish; and you will in the end sincerely thank me for my advice. I own, indeed, the girl is handsome; but beauty alone is a poor ingredient, and will make but an uncomfortable marriage."—"Sir," said Joseph, "I assure you her beauty is her least perfection; nor do I know a virtue which that young creature is not possesst of."—"As to her virtues," answered Mr Booby, "you can be yet but a slender judge of them; but, if she had never so many, you will find her equal in these among her superiors in birth and fortune, which now you are to esteem on a footing with yourself; at least I will take care they shall shortly be so, unless you prevent me by degrading yourself with such a match, a match I have hardly patience to think of, and which would break the hearts of your parents, who now rejoice in the expectation of seeing you make a figure in the world."—"I know not," replied Joseph, "that my parents have any power over my inclinations; nor am I obliged to sacrifice my happiness to their whim or ambition: besides, I shall be very sorry to see that the unexpected advancement of my sister should so suddenly inspire them with this wicked pride, and make them despise their equals. I am resolved on no account to quit my dear Fanny; no, though I could raise her as high above her present station as you have raised my sister."—"Your sister, as well as myself," said Booby, "are greatly obliged to you for the comparison: but, sir, she is not worthy to be compared in beauty to my Pamela; nor hath she half her merit. And besides, sir, as you civilly throw my marriage with your sister in my teeth, I must teach you the wide difference between us: my fortune enabled me to please myself; and it would have been as overgrown a folly in me to have omitted it as in you to do it."—"My fortune enables me to please myself likewise," said Joseph; "for all my pleasure is centered in Fanny; and whilst I have health I shall be able to support her with my labour in that station to which she was born, and with which she is content."—"Brother," said Pamela, "Mr Booby advises you as a friend; and no doubt my papa and mamma will be of his opinion, and will have great reason to be angry with you for destroying what his goodness hath done, and throwing down our family again, after he hath raised it. It would become you better, brother, to pray for the assistance of grace against such a passion than to indulge it."—"Sure, sister, you are not in earnest; I am sure she is your equal, at least."—"She was my equal," answered Pamela; "but I am no longer Pamela Andrews; I am now this gentleman's lady, and, as such, am above her.—I hope I shall never behave with an unbecoming pride: but, at the same time, I shall always endeavour to know myself, and question not the assistance of grace to that purpose." They were now summoned to breakfast, and thus ended their discourse for the present, very little to the satisfaction of any of the parties.

Her nephew eagerly agreed to this idea, and, upon finding Mr. Joseph with his wife when he returned to her room, he started saying: "My love for my dear Pamela, brother, extends to all her family; I won’t show them any less respect than if I had married a duke's family. I hope I've shown you some signs of this already, and I'll keep showing you more every day. So please forgive me, brother, if my concern for your well-being leads me to mention something you might not find pleasant: but I have to insist that if you value my connection or my friendship, you should reconsider engaging further with a girl who is, as my relative, quite beneath you. I know it might be difficult for you at first, but that will fade over time; in the end, you’ll sincerely thank me for this advice. I admit, the girl is pretty; but beauty alone isn’t enough for a happy marriage."—"Sir," Joseph replied, "I assure you her beauty is her least virtue; I don’t know of a quality she lacks."—"As for her virtues," Mr. Booby said, "you can hardly be a good judge yet; but even if she had many, you'd find her matched by those who are of higher status and wealth, which now you should consider as equals to yourself; at least I will make sure they are soon unless you embarrass yourself with such a match, a match I can hardly stand to think of, and which would break your parents' hearts, who are eagerly looking forward to seeing you succeed in the world."—"I don't know," Joseph replied, "if my parents have any say over my feelings; nor do I think I should sacrifice my happiness for their desires or ambitions: besides, I would be very disappointed to see my sister's unexpected rise suddenly lead them to this shameful arrogance and make them look down on their equals. I'm determined not to leave my dear Fanny; no, even if I could elevate her higher than her current situation like you have with my sister."—"Both my sister and I," Booby said, "are very grateful for the comparison: but, sir, she isn’t worthy to be compared to my Pamela in beauty; she doesn’t have half her worth. And since you politely mention my marriage with your sister, I should clarify the significant difference between us: my fortune allowed me to choose what I wanted; it would have been foolish for me to not take that opportunity, just as it would be foolish for you to do otherwise."—"My fortune allows me to choose as well," Joseph said; "because all my joy is focused on Fanny; and as long as I’m healthy, I’ll be able to support her with my work in the station she was born into and is happy with."—"Brother," said Pamela, "Mr. Booby is giving you friendly advice; and my parents will probably agree with him and will be quite upset with you for risking what he has done for us and dragging our family down again after he has helped us rise. You would do better to seek the help of grace against such a passion than to give in to it."—"Surely, sister, you can’t be serious; I'm sure she’s your equal, at least."—"She was my equal," Pamela replied; "but I am no longer Pamela Andrews; I am now this gentleman's lady, and that puts me above her. I hope I never act with unwarranted pride: but at the same time, I will always strive to know my worth and will not doubt the need for grace in that regard." They were then called to breakfast, and their discussion ended there, leaving everyone feeling quite unsatisfied.

Fanny was now walking in an avenue at some distance from the house, where Joseph had promised to take the first opportunity of coming to her. She had not a shilling in the world, and had subsisted ever since her return entirely on the charity of parson Adams. A young gentleman, attended by many servants, came up to her, and asked her if that was not the Lady Booby's house before him? This, indeed, he well knew; but had framed the question for no other reason than to make her look up, and discover if her face was equal to the delicacy of her shape. He no sooner saw it than he was struck with amazement. He stopt his horse, and swore she was the most beautiful creature he ever beheld. Then, instantly alighting and delivering his horse to his servant, he rapt out half-a-dozen oaths that he would kiss her; to which she at first submitted, begging he would not be rude; but he was not satisfied with the civility of a salute, nor even with the rudest attack he could make on her lips, but caught her in his arms, and endeavoured to kiss her breasts, which with all her strength she resisted, and, as our spark was not of the Herculean race, with some difficulty prevented. The young gentleman, being soon out of breath in the struggle, quitted her, and, remounting his horse, called one of his servants to him, whom he ordered to stay behind with her, and make her any offers whatever to prevail on her to return home with him in the evening; and to assure her he would take her into keeping. He then rode on with his other servants, and arrived at the lady's house, to whom he was a distant relation, and was come to pay a visit.

Fanny was now walking down an avenue a bit away from the house, where Joseph had promised to come find her as soon as he could. She didn’t have a penny to her name and had been living solely on the kindness of Parson Adams since her return. A young man, accompanied by several servants, approached her and asked if that was Lady Booby's house right in front of him. He already knew the answer but asked just to get her to look up and see if her face matched the delicacy of her figure. The moment he saw her, he was struck with amazement. He stopped his horse and swore she was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Then, without hesitation, he dismounted and handed his horse to his servant, swearing a few oaths that he would kiss her; at first, she went along with it, asking him not to be rude. But he wasn't satisfied with just a polite kiss, and ignoring her boundaries, he pulled her into his arms and tried to kiss her breasts, which she resisted with all her strength. Since he wasn't particularly strong, he had some difficulty overpowering her. Soon out of breath from the struggle, he let her go, got back on his horse, and called one of his servants over. He instructed the servant to stay behind with her and make her any offers needed to persuade her to come home with him that evening, assuring her he would take care of her. He then rode off with his other servants, heading to the lady's house, where he was a distant relative and had come to pay a visit.


He ran towards her.

He ran to her.

The trusty fellow, who was employed in an office he had been long accustomed to, discharged his part with all the fidelity and dexterity imaginable, but to no purpose. She was entirely deaf to his offers, and rejected them with the utmost disdain. At last the pimp, who had perhaps more warm blood about him than his master, began to sollicit for himself; he told her, though he was a servant, he was a man of some fortune, which he would make her mistress of; and this without any insult to her virtue, for that he would marry her. She answered, if his master himself, or the greatest lord in the land, would marry her, she would refuse him. At last, being weary with persuasions, and on fire with charms which would have almost kindled a flame in the bosom of an ancient philosopher or modern divine, he fastened his horse to the ground, and attacked her with much more force than the gentleman had exerted. Poor Fanny would not have been able to resist his rudeness a short time, but the deity who presides over chaste love sent her Joseph to her assistance. He no sooner came within sight, and perceived her struggling with a man, than, like a cannon-ball, or like lightning, or anything that is swifter, if anything be, he ran towards her, and, coming up just as the ravisher had torn her handkerchief from her breast, before his lips had touched that seat of innocence and bliss, he dealt him so lusty a blow in that part of his neck which a rope would have become with the utmost propriety, that the fellow staggered backwards, and, perceiving he had to do with something rougher than the little, tender, trembling hand of Fanny, he quitted her, and, turning about, saw his rival, with fire flashing from his eyes, again ready to assail him; and, indeed, before he could well defend himself, or return the first blow, he received a second, which, had it fallen on that part of the stomach to which it was directed, would have been probably the last he would have had any occasion for; but the ravisher, lifting up his hand, drove the blow upwards to his mouth, whence it dislodged three of his teeth; and now, not conceiving any extraordinary affection for the beauty of Joseph's person, nor being extremely pleased with this method of salutation, he collected all his force, and aimed a blow at Joseph's breast, which he artfully parried with one fist, so that it lost its force entirely in air; and, stepping one foot backward, he darted his fist so fiercely at his enemy, that, had he not caught it in his hand (for he was a boxer of no inferior fame), it must have tumbled him on the ground. And now the ravisher meditated another blow, which he aimed at that part of the breast where the heart is lodged; Joseph did not catch it as before, yet so prevented its aim that it fell directly on his nose, but with abated force. Joseph then, moving both fist and foot forwards at the same time, threw his head so dexterously into the stomach of the ravisher that he fell a lifeless lump on the field, where he lay many minutes breathless and motionless.

The reliable guy, who had worked in an office he was used to for a long time, did his job with all the loyalty and skill he could muster, but it was all in vain. She completely ignored his offers and dismissed them with total contempt. Eventually, the guy who was perhaps a bit more passionate than his boss started making his own advances; he told her that even though he was just a servant, he had some wealth that he would make her mistress of, and that he wouldn’t disrespect her virtue because he intended to marry her. She replied that even if his master or the highest noble in the land wanted to marry her, she would turn them down. After being worn down by his persistent advances, and fueled by a desire that could have nearly ignited a flame in even the most stoic philosopher or modern clergyman, he secured his horse and attacked her with much more force than the gentleman had used. Poor Fanny would have struggled against his aggressiveness for a little longer, but the god of pure love sent her Joseph to help her. The moment he caught sight of her grappling with a man, he rushed to her side like a cannonball, or lightning, or anything quicker, and arrived just as the attacker had ripped her handkerchief from her chest. Before his lips could touch her innocent and blissful spot, he struck him a powerful blow in the part of his neck where a noose would have fit perfectly, causing the guy to stagger back. Realizing he was up against someone a lot tougher than Fanny's delicate, trembling hand, he let her go and turned to face his rival, whose eyes were blazing with fury, ready to charge at him again. Before he could properly defend himself or even throw a punch, he received a second hit, which, if it had landed where it was aimed, might have been the last one he ever received; however, the attacker lifted his hand, redirecting the blow to his mouth, knocking out three of his teeth. Now, not particularly fond of Joseph's looks and definitely not thrilled with this way of greeting, he mustered all his strength for a blow aimed at Joseph's chest, which Joseph deftly blocked with one fist, rendering it completely ineffective. Stepping back a foot, he swung his fist at his opponent with such force that if he hadn’t caught it with his hand (being quite a skilled boxer), it would have sent him crashing to the ground. The attacker then plotted another blow aimed at the area of the chest where the heart is. Joseph didn’t catch it as he had before but managed to deflect it enough that it hit him squarely on the nose, albeit with less power. Then, Joseph moved both his fist and foot forward at once, landing a sharp blow to the attacker’s stomach, causing him to crumple to the ground, where he lay for several minutes, breathless and unmoving.

When Fanny saw her Joseph receive a blow in his face, and blood running in a stream from him, she began to tear her hair and invoke all human and divine power to his assistance. She was not, however, long under this affliction before Joseph, having conquered his enemy, ran to her, and assured her he was not hurt; she then instantly fell on her knees, and thanked God that he had made Joseph the means of her rescue, and at the same time preserved him from being injured in attempting it. She offered, with her handkerchief, to wipe his blood from his face; but he, seeing his rival attempting to recover his legs, turned to him, and asked him if he had enough? To which the other answered he had; for he believed he had fought with the devil instead of a man; and, loosening his horse, said he should not have attempted the wench if he had known she had been so well provided for.

When Fanny saw Joseph get a hit in the face and blood streaming from him, she started tearing her hair out and calling on every human and divine power for help. However, it wasn't long before Joseph, having defeated his opponent, rushed over to her and reassured her that he was okay. She immediately dropped to her knees and thanked God for making Joseph her savior and for keeping him safe in the process. She offered to wipe the blood from his face with her handkerchief, but he, noticing his rival trying to get back up, turned to him and asked if he had enough. The other guy replied that he did, believing he had fought a devil rather than a man, and as he got his horse ready, he said he wouldn't have tried for the girl if he had known she was so well taken care of.

Fanny now begged Joseph to return with her to parson Adams, and to promise that he would leave her no more. These were propositions so agreeable to Joseph, that, had he heard them, he would have given an immediate assent; but indeed his eyes were now his only sense; for you may remember, reader, that the ravisher had tore her handkerchief from Fanny's neck, by which he had discovered such a sight, that Joseph hath declared all the statues he ever beheld were so much inferior to it in beauty, that it was more capable of converting a man into a statue than of being imitated by the greatest master of that art. This modest creature, whom no warmth in summer could ever induce to expose her charms to the wanton sun, a modesty to which, perhaps, they owed their inconceivable whiteness, had stood many minutes bare-necked in the presence of Joseph before her apprehension of his danger and the horror of seeing his blood would suffer her once to reflect on what concerned herself; till at last, when the cause of her concern had vanished, an admiration at his silence, together with observing the fixed position of his eyes, produced an idea in the lovely maid which brought more blood into her face than had flowed from Joseph's nostrils. The snowy hue of her bosom was likewise changed to vermilion at the instant when she clapped her handkerchief round her neck. Joseph saw the uneasiness she suffered, and immediately removed his eyes from an object, in surveying which he had felt the greatest delight which the organs of sight were capable of conveying to his soul;—so great was his fear of offending her, and so truly did his passion for her deserve the noble name of love.

Fanny now pleaded with Joseph to go back with her to parson Adams and to promise that he wouldn’t leave her again. This was such a pleasing suggestion to Joseph that, had he properly heard her, he would have readily agreed; but in reality, he could only see her, as the ravisher had torn her handkerchief from Fanny's neck, revealing a sight that Joseph said made every statue he had ever seen look inferior. It was so beautiful it could turn a man into a statue rather than be replicated by the greatest artist. This modest girl, who would never expose her charms to the lewd summer sun, possibly due to the incredible whiteness of her skin, stood bare-necked in front of Joseph for several minutes before she was able to think about her own situation due to her fear for him and the horror of seeing his blood. Finally, when the reason for her worry was gone, her amazement at his silence and the sight of his fixed gaze made her blush more than Joseph's blood had ever flowed. The pristine whiteness of her chest turned red the moment she wrapped her handkerchief around her neck. Joseph noticed her discomfort and immediately shifted his gaze away from the sight that had brought him the greatest pleasure his eyes could ever experience; his fear of upsetting her was so strong, and his feelings for her truly deserved the noble title of love.

Fanny, being recovered from her confusion, which was almost equalled by what Joseph had felt from observing it, again mentioned her request; this was instantly and gladly complied with; and together they crossed two or three fields, which brought them to the habitation of Mr Adams.

Fanny, having recovered from her confusion, which was nearly matched by Joseph's own feelings while watching it, brought up her request again; this was immediately and happily agreed to, and together they crossed a couple of fields, which led them to Mr. Adams' home.


CHAPTER VIII.

A discourse which happened between Mr Adams, Mrs Adams, Joseph, and Fanny; with some behaviour of Mr Adams which will be called by some few readers very low, absurd, and unnatural.

A conversation that took place between Mr. Adams, Mrs. Adams, Joseph, and Fanny; along with some actions of Mr. Adams that some readers might consider very low, ridiculous, and unnatural.

The parson and his wife had just ended a long dispute when the lovers came to the door. Indeed, this young couple had been the subject of the dispute; for Mrs Adams was one of those prudent people who never do anything to injure their families, or, perhaps, one of those good mothers who would even stretch their conscience to serve their children. She had long entertained hopes of seeing her eldest daughter succeed Mrs Slipslop, and of making her second son an exciseman by Lady Booby's interest. These were expectations she could not endure the thoughts of quitting, and was, therefore, very uneasy to see her husband so resolute to oppose the lady's intention in Fanny's affair. She told him, "It behoved every man to take the first care of his family; that he had a wife and six children, the maintaining and providing for whom would be business enough for him without intermeddling in other folks' affairs; that he had always preached up submission to superiors, and would do ill to give an example of the contrary behaviour in his own conduct; that if Lady Booby did wrong she must answer for it herself, and the sin would not lie at their door; that Fanny had been a servant, and bred up in the lady's own family, and consequently she must have known more of her than they did, and it was very improbable, if she had behaved herself well, that the lady would have been so bitterly her enemy; that perhaps he was too much inclined to think well of her because she was handsome, but handsome women were often no better than they should be; that G— made ugly women as well as handsome ones; and that if a woman had virtue it signified nothing whether she had beauty or no." For all which reasons she concluded he should oblige the lady, and stop the future publication of the banns. But all these excellent arguments had no effect on the parson, who persisted in doing his duty without regarding the consequence it might have on his worldly interest. He endeavoured to answer her as well as he could; to which she had just finished her reply (for she had always the last word everywhere but at church) when Joseph and Fanny entered their kitchen, where the parson and his wife then sat at breakfast over some bacon and cabbage. There was a coldness in the civility of Mrs Adams which persons of accurate speculation might have observed, but escaped her present guests; indeed, it was a good deal covered by the heartiness of Adams, who no sooner heard that Fanny had neither eat nor drank that morning than he presented her a bone of bacon he had just been gnawing, being the only remains of his provision, and then ran nimbly to the tap, and produced a mug of small beer, which he called ale; however, it was the best in his house. Joseph, addressing himself to the parson, told him the discourse which had past between Squire Booby, his sister, and himself concerning Fanny; he then acquainted him with the dangers whence he had rescued her, and communicated some apprehensions on her account. He concluded that he should never have an easy moment till Fanny was absolutely his, and begged that he might be suffered to fetch a licence, saying he could easily borrow the money. The parson answered, That he had already given his sentiments concerning a licence, and that a very few days would make it unnecessary. "Joseph," says he, "I wish this haste doth not arise rather from your impatience than your fear; but, as it certainly springs from one of these causes, I will examine both. Of each of these therefore in their turn; and first for the first of these, namely, impatience. Now, child, I must inform you that, if in your purposed marriage with this young woman you have no intention but the indulgence of carnal appetites, you are guilty of a very heinous sin. Marriage was ordained for nobler purposes, as you will learn when you hear the service provided on that occasion read to you. Nay, perhaps, if you are a good lad, I, child, shall give you a sermon gratis, wherein I shall demonstrate how little regard ought to be had to the flesh on such occasions. The text will be Matthew the 5th, and part of the 28th verse--Whosoever looketh on a woman, so as to lust after her. The latter part I shall omit, as foreign to my purpose. Indeed, all such brutal lusts and affections are to be greatly subdued, if not totally eradicated, before the vessel can be said to be consecrated to honour. To marry with a view of gratifying those inclinations is a prostitution of that holy ceremony, and must entail a curse on all who so lightly undertake it. If, therefore, this haste arises from impatience, you are to correct, and not give way to it. Now, as to the second head which I proposed to speak to, namely, fear: it argues a diffidence, highly criminal, of that Power in which alone we should put our trust, seeing we may be well assured that he is able, not only to defeat the designs of our enemies, but even to turn their hearts. Instead of taking, therefore, any unjustifiable or desperate means to rid ourselves of fear, we should resort to prayer only on these occasions; and we may be then certain of obtaining what is best for us. When any accident threatens us we are not to despair, nor, when it overtakes us, to grieve; we must submit in all things to the will of Providence, and set our affections so much on nothing here that we cannot quit it without reluctance. You are a young man, and can know but little of this world; I am older, and have seen a great deal. All passions are criminal in their excess; and even love itself, if it is not subservient to our duty, may render us blind to it. Had Abraham so loved his son Isaac as to refuse the sacrifice required, is there any of us who would not condemn him? Joseph, I know your many good qualities, and value you for them; but, as I am to render an account of your soul, which is committed to my cure, I cannot see any fault without reminding you of it. You are too much inclined to passion, child, and have set your affections so absolutely on this young woman, that, if G— required her at your hands, I fear you would reluctantly part with her. Now, believe me, no Christian ought so to set his heart on any person or thing in this world, but that, whenever it shall be required or taken from him in any manner by Divine Providence, he may be able, peaceably, quietly, and contentedly to resign it." At which words one came hastily in, and acquainted Mr Adams that his youngest son was drowned. He stood silent a moment, and soon began to stamp about the room and deplore his loss with the bitterest agony. Joseph, who was overwhelmed with concern likewise, recovered himself sufficiently to endeavour to comfort the parson; in which attempt he used many arguments that he had at several times remembered out of his own discourses, both in private and public (for he was a great enemy to the passions, and preached nothing more than the conquest of them by reason and grace), but he was not at leisure now to hearken to his advice. "Child, child," said he, "do not go about impossibilities. Had it been any other of my children I could have borne it with patience; but my little prattler, the darling and comfort of my old age—the little wretch, to be snatched out of life just at his entrance into it; the sweetest, best-tempered boy, who never did a thing to offend me. It was but this morning I gave him his first lesson in Que Genus. This was the very book he learnt; poor child! it is of no further use to thee now. He would have made the best scholar, and have been an ornament to the Church;—such parts and such goodness never met in one so young." "And the handsomest lad too," says Mrs Adams, recovering from a swoon in Fanny's arms. "My poor Jacky, shall I never see thee more?" cries the parson. "Yes, surely," says Joseph, "and in a better place; you will meet again, never to part more." I believe the parson did not hear these words, for he paid little regard to them, but went on lamenting, whilst the tears trickled down into his bosom. At last he cried out, "Where is my little darling?" and was sallying out, when to his great surprize and joy, in which I hope the reader will sympathize, he met his son in a wet condition indeed, but alive and running towards him. The person who brought the news of his misfortune had been a little too eager, as people sometimes are, from, I believe, no very good principle, to relate ill news; and, seeing him fall into the river, instead of running to his assistance, directly ran to acquaint his father of a fate which he had concluded to be inevitable, but whence the child was relieved by the same poor pedlar who had relieved his father before from a less distress. The parson's joy was now as extravagant as his grief had been before; he kissed and embraced his son a thousand times, and danced about the room like one frantic; but as soon as he discovered the face of his old friend the pedlar, and heard the fresh obligation he had to him, what were his sensations? not those which two courtiers feel in one another's embraces; not those with which a great man receives the vile treacherous engines of his wicked purposes, not those with which a worthless younger brother wishes his elder joy of a son, or a man congratulates his rival on his obtaining a mistress, a place, or an honour.—No, reader; he felt the ebullition, the overflowings of a full, honest, open heart, towards the person who had conferred a real obligation, and of which, if thou canst not conceive an idea within, I will not vainly endeavour to assist thee.

The parson and his wife had just wrapped up a long argument when the young couple arrived at the door. In fact, this couple had been the topic of their dispute; Mrs. Adams was one of those cautious people who would never do anything to harm their family, or maybe just a good mother who would stretch her conscience for the sake of her children. She had long hoped to see her eldest daughter succeed Mrs. Slipslop and to secure her second son a job as an exciseman through Lady Booby's influence. These were expectations she couldn’t bear to let go of, which made her anxious about her husband's firm stance against the lady's plans for Fanny. She told him, “Every man should prioritize his family; you have a wife and six kids, and supporting them should keep you busy enough without meddling in other people’s issues. You’ve always preached about respecting authority and it would be wrong to act contrary to that in your own behavior. If Lady Booby is in the wrong, she will have to face the consequences herself, and it’s not our fault. Fanny was a servant raised in the lady’s household, so she knows more about her than we do, and if she had behaved well, it seems unlikely the lady would be her enemy; perhaps you’re too inclined to think well of her because she’s pretty, but attractive women often aren't as virtuous as they seem; God creates both ugly and beautiful women, and if a woman has virtue, it doesn’t matter if she’s beautiful or not.” For all these reasons, she insisted he should oblige the lady and halt the upcoming announcement of the banns. But none of her convincing arguments swayed the parson, who remained committed to doing his duty regardless of the potential impact on his worldly interests. He tried to respond to her as best as he could; she had just wrapped up her reply (since she always had the last word, except in church) when Joseph and Fanny walked into their kitchen, where the parson and his wife were having breakfast with some bacon and cabbage. There was a noticeable tension in Mrs. Adams’ politeness that some keen observers might have caught, but their guests missed it; it was mostly masked by Mr. Adams' warm demeanor. As soon as he heard Fanny hadn’t eaten or drunk anything that morning, he handed her a piece of bacon he had just been chewing on, which was all that was left of his meal, and then quickly went to the tap to get her a mug of small beer, which he called ale; however, it was the best he had. Joseph turned to the parson and shared the conversation he had had with Squire Booby and his sister regarding Fanny; he then talked about the dangers he had saved her from and expressed some concerns for her safety. He concluded that he wouldn’t have peace until Fanny was completely his and requested permission to get a license, saying he could easily borrow the money. The parson replied that he had already shared his thoughts about a license, and that in just a few days it would no longer be needed. "Joseph," he said, "I hope this urgency is more about your impatience than about fear; but since it comes from one of those reasons, I’ll address both. First, impatience. Now, my boy, I need to let you know that if your intention in marrying this young woman is solely to fulfill carnal desires, you are committing a serious sin. Marriage was meant for higher purposes, as you will learn when you hear the wedding service. And if you are a good lad, I might even give you a free sermon, where I’ll show you how little value should be placed on the flesh during such moments. The text will be Matthew 5:28—Whosoever looketh on a woman, so as to lust after her. I’ll skip the latter part because it’s not relevant here. In fact, all such base desires should be kept in check, if not completely eliminated, before one can truly say that the vessel is set aside for honor. Marrying just to satisfy those urges is a disgrace to that sacred ceremony and will bring a curse upon all who take it lightly. So, if this rush is due to impatience, you must correct it and not indulge in it. Now, regarding the second point, fear: it shows a grave lack of trust in that Power we should rely on, as we can be sure that He is able not only to thwart our enemies’ plans but even to change their hearts. Instead of resorting to any reckless or unjustifiable means to escape fear, we should turn to prayer; then we can be sure to receive what is best for us. When adversity looms, we shouldn't despair, and when it strikes, we shouldn't grieve; we must accept everything as the will of Providence, and cultivate a detachment from worldly things so that we can part with them without reluctance. You’re young and likely know little about the world; I’m older and have seen a lot. All passions can lead to sin, especially if excessive; even love can blind us to our duties. If Abraham had loved his son Isaac so much that he refused to fulfill the sacrifice demanded of him, would any of us not condemn him? Joseph, I see your many good traits and appreciate them, but since I’m responsible for your soul, which is entrusted to my care, I can’t overlook any faults. You’re too much a slave to your emotions, child, and have fixated on this young woman so completely that if God asked for her back from you, I fear you might struggle to let her go. Believe me, no Christian should devote their heart to anyone or anything in this world so completely that they’d be unable to let it go when required by Divine Providence, and do so peacefully and willingly." Just then, someone rushed in to tell Mr. Adams that his youngest son had drowned. He stood silent for a moment, then began pacing the room in anguish. Joseph, equally distressed, managed to gather himself enough to try to comfort the parson; he used various arguments from his past sermons, both private and public (since he was a staunch opponent of uncontrolled emotions and preached nothing but conquering them through reason and grace), but the parson wasn’t in the mood to accept advice at that moment. "Child, child," he said, "don’t pursue the impossible. If it had been any other child of mine, I think I could have borne it with patience; but my little chatterbox, the joy and comfort of my old age—taken away just as he was starting to live; the sweetest, kindest boy, who never did anything to upset me. This morning I gave him his first lesson in Que Genus. This was the very book he learned from; poor child! it’s useless to you now. He would have made the best scholar and been an asset to the Church; such talent and goodness have rarely met in one so young." "And the most handsome boy too," Mrs. Adams chimed in, recovering from a swoon in Fanny’s arms. "My poor Jacky, will I never see you again?" cried the parson. "Yes, surely," Joseph said, "and in a better place; you will meet again, never to part." I doubt the parson heard those words because he paid little attention to them and continued to mourn while tears soaked his clothes. Finally, he called out, "Where is my little darling?" and was about to run out when, to his great surprise and joy, which I hope readers will feel too, his son came running toward him, wet but alive. The person who brought the distressing news had been a bit too quick to panic, which often happens due to not-so-good motives; seeing the boy fall into the river, instead of rushing to help, he ran straight to tell the father a fate he believed to be unavoidable. However, the child had been saved by the same poor pedlar who had previously rescued his father from a lesser distress. The parson’s joy was now as boundless as his earlier grief; he kissed and hugged his son countless times, dancing around the room like a madman. But as soon as he saw the familiar face of his old friend the pedlar and heard of the new debt he owed him, how did he feel? Not the feelings two courtiers share in each other’s embraces; not the feelings of a great man receiving the deceitful tools of his wicked designs; not the feelings of a worthless younger brother who begrudgingly congratulates his elder on a son’s birth, or a man celebrating his rival's conquest of a mistress, position, or honor. No, dear reader; he felt the overflow of a genuine, open heart towards someone who had truly helped him, and if you can’t understand that feeling, I won’t futilely try to explain.

When these tumults were over, the parson, taking Joseph aside, proceeded thus—"No, Joseph, do not give too much way to thy passions, if thou dost expect happiness." The patience of Joseph, nor perhaps of Job, could bear no longer; he interrupted the parson, saying, "It was easier to give advice than take it; nor did he perceive he could so entirely conquer himself, when he apprehended he had lost his son, or when he found him recovered."—"Boy," replied Adams, raising his voice, "it doth not become green heads to advise grey hairs.—Thou art ignorant of the tenderness of fatherly affection; when thou art a father thou wilt be capable then only of knowing what a father can feel. No man is obliged to impossibilities; and the loss of a child is one of those great trials where our grief may be allowed to become immoderate."—"Well, sir," cries Joseph, "and if I love a mistress as well as you your child, surely her loss would grieve me equally."—"Yes, but such love is foolishness and wrong in itself, and ought to be conquered," answered Adams; "it savours too much of the flesh."—"Sure, sir," says Joseph, "it is not sinful to love my wife, no, not even to doat on her to distraction!"—"Indeed but it is," says Adams. "Every man ought to love his wife, no doubt; we are commanded so to do; but we ought to love her with moderation and discretion."—"I am afraid I shall be guilty of some sin in spite of all my endeavours," says Joseph; "for I shall love without any moderation, I am sure."—"You talk foolishly and childishly," cries Adams.—"Indeed," says Mrs Adams, who had listened to the latter part of their conversation, "you talk more foolishly yourself. I hope, my dear, you will never preach any such doctrine as that husbands can love their wives too well. If I knew you had such a sermon in the house I am sure I would burn it, and I declare, if I had not been convinced you had loved me as well as you could, I can answer for myself, I should have hated and despised you. Marry come up! Fine doctrine, indeed! A wife hath a right to insist on her husband's loving her as much as ever he can; and he is a sinful villain who doth not. Doth he not promise to love her, and to comfort her, and to cherish her, and all that? I am sure I remember it all as well as if I had repeated it over but yesterday, and shall never forget it. Besides, I am certain you do not preach as you practise; for you have been a loving and a cherishing husband to me; that's the truth on't; and why you should endeavour to put such wicked nonsense into this young man's head I cannot devise. Don't hearken to him, Mr Joseph; be as good a husband as you are able, and love your wife with all your body and soul too." Here a violent rap at the door put an end to their discourse, and produced a scene which the reader will find in the next chapter.

When the chaos settled down, the parson took Joseph aside and said, "No, Joseph, don’t let your emotions take over if you want to be happy." Joseph’s patience, and maybe even Job’s, was wearing thin; he interrupted the parson, saying, "It’s easier to give advice than to take it; I didn’t realize I could control myself so completely when I thought I lost my son, or when I found him again."—"Young man," replied Adams, raising his voice, "it's not right for someone so young to advise those with more experience. You don’t understand the depth of a father’s love; when you become a father, you’ll only then grasp what a father feels. No one is expected to handle the impossible, and losing a child is one of those profound trials where our grief can be overwhelming."—"Well, sir," Joseph exclaimed, "if I love a woman as much as you love your child, surely losing her would hurt me just as much."—"Yes, but that kind of love is foolish and wrong, and it should be controlled," Adams replied; "it hints too much at physical desires."—"Surely, sir," Joseph said, "it’s not a sin to love my wife, nor to adore her to distraction!"—"Actually, it is," said Adams. "Every man should love his wife, of course; we’re commanded to do so; but we should love her with moderation and judgment."—"I’m afraid I’ll sin despite my best efforts," Joseph stated; "because I know I’ll love without restraint."—"You’re speaking foolishly and immaturely," cried Adams.—"Indeed," said Mrs. Adams, who had been listening to the latter part of their conversation, "you’re the one talking foolishly. I hope, my dear, you never preach that husbands can love their wives too much. If I knew you had such a sermon in the house, I’d burn it, and honestly, if I hadn’t seen how much you loved me, I can say for certain I would have hated and despised you. Come on! What a ridiculous idea! A wife has every right to expect her husband to love her as much as he can, and any man who doesn’t is a sinful villain. Doesn’t he promise to love her, comfort her, cherish her, and all of that? I remember it all as if I repeated it just yesterday, and I’ll never forget it. Besides, I know you don’t preach what you practice; because you’ve been a loving and caring husband to me; that’s the truth. I can’t understand why you’d try to fill this young man’s head with such wicked nonsense. Don’t listen to him, Mr. Joseph; be the best husband you can, and love your wife with all your heart and soul." Just then, a loud knock on the door interrupted their conversation and led to a scene that the reader will find in the next chapter.


CHAPTER IX.

A visit which the polite Lady Booby and her polite friend paid to the parson.

A visit that the courteous Lady Booby and her courteous friend made to the parson.

The Lady Booby had no sooner had an account from the gentleman of his meeting a wonderful beauty near her house, and perceived the raptures with which he spoke of her, than, immediately concluding it must be Fanny, she began to meditate a design of bringing them better acquainted; and to entertain hopes that the fine clothes, presents, and promises of this youth, would prevail on her to abandon Joseph: she therefore proposed to her company a walk in the fields before dinner, when she led them towards Mr Adams's house; and, as she approached it, told them if they pleased she would divert them with one of the most ridiculous sights they had ever seen, which was an old foolish parson, who, she said, laughing, kept a wife and six brats on a salary of about twenty pounds a year; adding, that there was not such another ragged family in the parish. They all readily agreed to this visit, and arrived whilst Mrs Adams was declaiming as in the last chapter. Beau Didapper, which was the name of the young gentleman we have seen riding towards Lady Booby's, with his cane mimicked the rap of a London footman at the door. The people within, namely, Adams, his wife and three children, Joseph, Fanny, and the pedlar, were all thrown into confusion by this knock, but Adams went directly to the door, which being opened, the Lady Booby and her company walked in, and were received by the parson with about two hundred bows, and by his wife with as many curtsies; the latter telling the lady "She was ashamed to be seen in such a pickle, and that her house was in such a litter; but that if she had expected such an honour from her ladyship she should have found her in a better manner." The parson made no apologies, though he was in his half-cassock and a flannel nightcap. He said "They were heartily welcome to his poor cottage," and turning to Mr Didapper, cried out, "Non mea renidet in domo lacunar." The beau answered, "He did not understand Welsh;" at which the parson stared and made no reply.

The Lady Booby had hardly heard the gentleman talk about encountering a stunning beauty near her home, and noticed how passionately he spoke about her, before she assumed it must be Fanny. She started to think about a plan to get them better acquainted and hoped that the nice clothes, gifts, and promises from this young man would convince her to leave Joseph. She then suggested to her companions a walk in the fields before dinner, leading them toward Mr. Adams's house. As they approached, she mentioned that if they wanted, she could entertain them with one of the most ridiculous sights they would ever see, which was an old foolish parson who, she joked, had a wife and six kids on a salary of about twenty pounds a year, adding that there wasn't another family so ragged in the parish. They all eagerly agreed to visit and arrived just as Mrs. Adams was making a scene, as mentioned in the last chapter. Beau Didapper, the young gentleman we saw riding toward Lady Booby's, mimicked the knock of a London footman at the door with his cane. Inside, Adams, his wife, their three children, Joseph, Fanny, and the pedlar were all thrown into a frenzy by this knock, but Adams went straight to the door. When it was opened, Lady Booby and her party walked in, greeted by the parson with about two hundred bows and his wife with just as many curtsies. The wife told the lady, "I’m ashamed to be seen like this, and my house is such a mess; if I had known you were coming, I would have been better prepared." The parson made no excuses, even though he was in his half-cassock and a flannel nightcap. He said, "You are heartily welcome to my humble cottage," and turning to Mr. Didapper, exclaimed, "Non mea renidet in domo lacunar." The beau replied, "I don’t understand Welsh," to which the parson just stared and said nothing.

Mr Didapper, or beau Didapper, was a young gentleman of about four foot five inches in height. He wore his own hair, though the scarcity of it might have given him sufficient excuse for a periwig. His face was thin and pale; the shape of his body and legs none of the best, for he had very narrow shoulders and no calf; and his gait might more properly be called hopping than walking. The qualifications of his mind were well adapted to his person. We shall handle them first negatively. He was not entirely ignorant; for he could talk a little French and sing two or three Italian songs; he had lived too much in the world to be bashful, and too much at court to be proud: he seemed not much inclined to avarice, for he was profuse in his expenses; nor had he all the features of prodigality, for he never gave a shilling: no hater of women, for he always dangled after them; yet so little subject to lust, that he had, among those who knew him best, the character of great moderation in his pleasures; no drinker of wine; nor so addicted to passion but that a hot word or two from an adversary made him immediately cool.

Mr. Didapper, or Beau Didapper, was a young man about four foot five inches tall. He wore his own hair, although the thinness of it could have justified a wig. His face was thin and pale; his body and legs weren’t the best, as he had very narrow shoulders and no calves; and his walk could be better described as hopping than walking. His mental abilities matched his appearance. Let’s start with the negatives. He wasn’t completely clueless; he could speak a bit of French and sing a couple of Italian songs. He had been around enough to not be shy, but too much time at court made him not overly proud. He didn’t seem very greedy, as he spent freely, though he lacked the traits of a spender since he never gave away a penny. He wasn’t a woman-hater, as he always pursued them, yet he was so little prone to lust that among those who knew him best, he was considered quite moderate in his pleasures. He didn’t drink wine and wasn’t so emotional that a harsh word from an opponent would cool him down immediately.

Now, to give him only a dash or two on the affirmative side: though he was born to an immense fortune, he chose, for the pitiful and dirty consideration of a place of little consequence, to depend entirely on the will of a fellow whom they call a great man; who treated him with the utmost disrespect, and exacted of him a plenary obedience to his commands, which he implicitly submitted to, at the expense of his conscience, his honour, and of his country, in which he had himself so very large a share. And to finish his character; as he was entirely well satisfied with his own person and parts, so he was very apt to ridicule and laugh at any imperfection in another. Such was the little person, or rather thing, that hopped after Lady Booby into Mr Adams's kitchen.

Now, to give him a little credit: even though he was born into a huge fortune, he chose, for a pathetic and trivial reason, to completely rely on the whims of a guy they call a great man; who treated him with total disrespect and demanded absolute obedience to his orders, which he blindly followed, sacrificing his conscience, his honor, and his country, in which he had such a significant stake. To complete his character; while he was completely satisfied with his own looks and abilities, he was quick to mock and laugh at any flaws in others. Such was the small person, or rather thing, that followed Lady Booby into Mr. Adams's kitchen.

The parson and his company retreated from the chimney-side, where they had been seated, to give room to the lady and hers. Instead of returning any of the curtsies or extraordinary civility of Mrs Adams, the lady, turning to Mr Booby, cried out, "Quelle Bête! Quel Animal!" And presently after discovering Fanny (for she did not need the circumstance of her standing by Joseph to assure the identity of her person), she asked the beau "Whether he did not think her a pretty girl?"—"Begad, madam," answered he, "'tis the very same I met." "I did not imagine," replied the lady, "you had so good a taste."—"Because I never liked you, I warrant," cries the beau. "Ridiculous!" said she: "you know you was always my aversion." "I would never mention aversion," answered the beau, "with that face 5; dear Lady Booby, wash your face before you mention aversion, I beseech you." He then laughed, and turned about to coquet it with Fanny.

The parson and his group moved away from the fireplace, where they had been sitting, to make space for the lady and her companions. Instead of returning any of Mrs. Adams's curtsies or polite gestures, the lady turned to Mr. Booby and exclaimed, "Quelle Bête! Quel Animal!" Shortly after spotting Fanny (she didn’t need to see her standing next to Joseph to recognize her), she asked the gentleman, "Don’t you think she’s a pretty girl?"—"Absolutely, madam," he replied, "it's the same one I met before." "I didn’t think you had such good taste," the lady said. "Because I never liked you, I bet," replied the gentleman. "Ridiculous!" she retorted: "You know you’ve always been my pet peeve." "I wouldn’t mention aversion," he shot back, "with that face 5; dear Lady Booby, wash your face before you talk about aversion, please." He then laughed and turned to flirt with Fanny.

Mrs Adams had been all this time begging and praying the ladies to sit down, a favour which she at last obtained. The little boy to whom the accident had happened, still keeping his place by the fire, was chid by his mother for not being more mannerly: but Lady Booby took his part, and, commending his beauty, told the parson he was his very picture. She then, seeing a book in his hand, asked "If he could read?"—"Yes," cried Adams, "a little Latin, madam: he is just got into Quae Genus."—"A fig for quere genius!" answered she; "let me hear him read a little English."—"Lege, Dick, lege," said Adams: but the boy made no answer, till he saw the parson knit his brows, and then cried, "I don't understand you, father."—"How, boy!" says Adams; "what doth lego make in the imperative mood? Legito, doth it not?"—"Yes," answered Dick.—"And what besides ?" says the father. "Lege," quoth the son, after some hesitation. "A good boy," says the father: "and now, child, what is the English of lego?"—To which the boy, after long puzzling, answered, he could not tell. "How!" cries Adams, in a passion;—"what, hath the water washed away your learning? Why, what is Latin for the English verb read? Consider before you speak." The child considered some time, and then the parson cried twice or thrice, "Le—, Le—." Dick answered, "Lego."—"Very well;—and then what is the English," says the parson, "of the verb lego?"—"To read," cried Dick.—"Very well," said the parson; "a good boy: you can do well if you will take pains.—I assure your ladyship he is not much above eight years old, and is out of his Propria quae Maribus already.—Come, Dick, read to her ladyship;"—which she again desiring, in order to give the beau time and opportunity with Fanny, Dick began as in the following chapter.

Mrs. Adams had been all this time asking and praying for the ladies to sit down, a favor she finally got. The little boy who had the accident, still sitting by the fire, was scolded by his mother for not being more polite. But Lady Booby defended him, praising his looks and telling the parson he was just like him. Then, noticing a book in his hand, she asked, "Can he read?" — "Yes," Adams replied, "a little Latin, ma'am: he just started learning Quae Genus." — "Forget about quere genius!" she said; "let me hear him read some English." — "Lege, Dick, lege," said Adams. But the boy didn’t respond until he saw the parson frown, then he exclaimed, "I don’t understand you, father." — "What, boy!" said Adams; "what does lego make in the imperative mood? Legito, doesn’t it?" — "Yes," answered Dick. — "And what else?" asked the father. "Lege," the son said after thinking for a bit. "Good boy," the father said: "and now, child, what is the English of lego?" — After a long pause, the boy finally admitted he didn’t know. "What!" Adams exclaimed, getting frustrated; "has the water washed away your learning? What’s the Latin for the English verb 'read'? Think before you answer." The child thought for a while, and then the parson repeated, "Le—, Le—." Dick replied, "Lego." — "Very good; and then what is the English," asked the parson, "for the verb lego?" — "To read," Dick shouted. — "Very good," said the parson; "good boy: you can do well if you try hard. I assure your ladyship he’s not much older than eight and can already handle his Propria quae Maribus. Come on, Dick, read for her ladyship;" which she requested again, so Dick began as in the following chapter.

Footnote 5: Lest this should appear unnatural to some readers, we think proper to acquaint them, that it is taken verbatim from very polite conversation. (return)

Footnote 5: In case this seems odd to some readers, we want to clarify that it’s taken word for word from a very polite conversation. (return)


CHAPTER X.

The history of two friends, which may afford an useful lesson to all those persons who happen to take up their residence in married families.

The story of two friends, which may provide a valuable lesson to anyone who finds themselves living in a married household.

"Leonard and Paul were two friends."—"Pronounce it Lennard, child," cried the parson.—"Pray, Mr Adams," says Lady Booby, "let your son read without interruption." Dick then proceeded. "Lennard and Paul were two friends, who, having been educated together at the same school, commenced a friendship which they preserved a long time for each other. It was so deeply fixed in both their minds, that a long absence, during which they had maintained no correspondence, did not eradicate nor lessen it: but it revived in all its force at their first meeting, which was not till after fifteen years' absence, most of which time Lennard had spent in the East Indi-es."—"Pronounce it short, Indies," says Adams.—"Pray? sir, be quiet," says the lady.—The boy repeated—"in the East Indies, whilst Paul had served his king and country in the army. In which different services they had found such different success, that Lennard was now married, and retired with a fortune of thirty thousand pounds; and Paul was arrived to the degree of a lieutenant of foot; and was not worth a single shilling.

"Leonard and Paul were two friends."—"Say it like 'Lennard,' child," shouted the parson.—"Please, Mr. Adams," Lady Booby said, "let your son read without interruption." Dick continued, "Lennard and Paul were two friends who, having been educated together at the same school, formed a friendship that lasted a long time. It was so deeply rooted in both of them that a long absence, during which they didn’t keep in touch, didn’t erase or weaken it: instead, it came back with full force when they met again, which was not until after fifteen years apart, most of which time Lennard had spent in the East Indies."—"Say it short, 'Indies,'" Adams said.—"Please? sir, be quiet," the lady replied.—The boy continued, "in the East Indies, while Paul had served his king and country in the army. In their different paths, they had experienced such different outcomes that Lennard was now married and living comfortably with a fortune of thirty thousand pounds, while Paul had reached the rank of lieutenant in the infantry and was not worth a single shilling."

"The regiment in which Paul was stationed happened to be ordered into quarters within a small distance from the estate which Lennard had purchased, and where he was settled. This latter, who was now become a country gentleman, and a justice of peace, came to attend the quarter sessions in the town where his old friend was quartered, soon after his arrival. Some affair in which a soldier was concerned occasioned Paul to attend the justices. Manhood, and time, and the change of climate had so much altered Lennard, that Paul did not immediately recollect the features of his old acquaintance: but it was otherwise with Lennard. He knew Paul the moment he saw him; nor could he contain himself from quitting the bench, and running hastily to embrace him. Paul stood at first a little surprized; but had soon sufficient information from his friend, whom he no sooner remembered than he returned his embrace with a passion which made many of the spectators laugh, and gave to some few a much higher and more agreeable sensation.

"The regiment where Paul was stationed was ordered to set up camp not far from the estate that Lennard had bought, where he had settled down. Lennard, who had now become a country gentleman and a justice of the peace, came to attend the quarter sessions in the town where his old friend was stationed shortly after Paul arrived. A situation involving a soldier prompted Paul to attend the meeting with the justices. Manhood, time, and the change in climate had altered Lennard so much that Paul didn’t immediately recognize his old friend. However, it was a different story for Lennard. He recognized Paul the moment he saw him and couldn’t help but leave the bench to rush over and embrace him. Paul was initially a bit surprised, but after receiving enough information from his friend, whom he remembered right away, he returned the embrace with such enthusiasm that several spectators laughed, while a few others felt a much deeper and more pleasant sentiment."

"Not to detain the reader with minute circumstances, Lennard insisted on his friend's returning with him to his house that evening; which request was complied with, and leave for a month's absence for Paul obtained of the commanding officer.

"Not to keep the reader bogged down with small details, Lennard insisted that his friend come back to his house with him that evening; this request was agreed to, and Paul got permission for a month’s leave from the commanding officer."

"If it was possible for any circumstance to give any addition to the happiness which Paul proposed in this visit, he received that additional pleasure by finding, on his arrival at his friend's house, that his lady was an old acquaintance which he had formerly contracted at his quarters, and who had always appeared to be of a most agreeable temper; a character she had ever maintained among her intimates, being of that number, every individual of which is called quite the best sort of woman in the world.

"If there was any situation that could enhance the joy Paul hoped to find during this visit, he experienced that extra happiness upon arriving at his friend’s house and discovering that his friend's wife was an old acquaintance he had met during his time stationed there. She had always seemed to have a great personality, a reputation she upheld among her friends, each of whom regarded her as one of the finest women in the world."

"But, good as this lady was, she was still a woman; that is to say, an angel, and not an angel."—"You must mistake, child," cries the parson, "for you read nonsense."—"It is so in the book," answered the son. Mr Adams was then silenced by authority, and Dick proceeded—"For though her person was of that kind to which men attribute the name of angel, yet in her mind she was perfectly woman. Of which a great degree of obstinacy gave the most remarkable and perhaps most pernicious instance.

"But, as great as this lady was, she was still a woman; that is to say, an angel, and not an angel."—"You must be mistaken, child," the parson exclaimed, "because you're reading nonsense."—"It's like that in the book," the son replied. Mr. Adams was then silenced by authority, and Dick continued—"For although her appearance was what men typically call angelic, in her mind she was entirely a woman. Her considerable stubbornness provided the most noteworthy and perhaps most harmful example."

"A day or two passed after Paul's arrival before any instances of this appeared; but it was impossible to conceal it long. Both she and her husband soon lost all apprehension from their friend's presence, and fell to their disputes with as much vigour as ever. These were still pursued with the utmost ardour and eagerness, however trifling the causes were whence they first arose. Nay, however incredible it may seem, the little consequence of the matter in debate was frequently given as a reason for the fierceness of the contention, as thus: 'If you loved me, sure you would never dispute with me such a trifle as this.' The answer to which is very obvious; for the argument would hold equally on both sides, and was constantly retorted with some addition, as—'I am sure I have much more reason to say so, who am in the right.' During all these disputes, Paul always kept strict silence, and preserved an even countenance, without showing the least visible inclination to either party. One day, however, when madam had left the room in a violent fury, Lennard could not refrain from referring his cause to his friend. Was ever anything so unreasonable, says he, as this woman? What shall I do with her? I doat on her to distraction; nor have I any cause to complain of, more than this obstinacy in her temper; whatever she asserts, she will maintain against all the reason and conviction in the world. Pray give me your advice.—First, says Paul, I will give my opinion, which is, flatly, that you are in the wrong; for, supposing she is in the wrong, was the subject of your contention any ways material? What signified it whether you was married in a red or a yellow waistcoat? for that was your dispute. Now, suppose she was mistaken; as you love her you say so tenderly, and I believe she deserves it, would it not have been wiser to have yielded, though you certainly knew yourself in the right, than to give either her or yourself any uneasiness. For my own part, if ever I marry, I am resolved to enter into an agreement with my wife, that in all disputes (especially about trifles) that party who is most convinced they are right shall always surrender the victory; by which means we shall both be forward to give up the cause. I own, said Lennard, my dear friend, shaking him by the hand, there is great truth and reason in what you say; and I will for the future endeavour to follow your advice. They soon after broke up the conversation, and Lennard, going to his wife, asked her pardon, and told her his friend had convinced him he had been in the wrong. She immediately began a vast encomium on Paul, in which he seconded her, and both agreed he was the worthiest and wisest man upon earth. When next they met, which was at supper, though she had promised not to mention what her husband told her, she could not forbear casting the kindest and most affectionate looks on Paul, and asked him, with the sweetest voice, whether she should help him to some potted woodcock? Potted partridge, my dear, you mean, says the husband. My dear, says she, I ask your friend if he will eat any potted woodcock; and I am sure I must know, who potted it. I think I should know too, who shot them, replied the husband, and I am convinced that I have not seen a woodcock this year; however, though I know I am in the right, I submit, and the potted partridge is potted woodcock if you desire to have it so. It is equal to me, says she, whether it is one or the other; but you would persuade one out of one's senses; to be sure, you are always in the right in your own opinion; but your friend, I believe, knows which he is eating. Paul answered nothing, and the dispute continued, as usual, the greatest part of the evening. The next morning the lady, accidentally meeting Paul, and being convinced he was her friend, and of her side, accosted him thus:—I am certain, sir, you have long since wondered at the unreasonableness of my husband. He is indeed, in other respects, a good sort of man, but so positive, that no woman but one of my complying temper could possibly live with him. Why, last night, now, was ever any creature so unreasonable? I am certain you must condemn him. Pray, answer me, was he not in the wrong? Paul, after a short silence, spoke as follows: I am sorry, madam, that, as good manners obliges me to answer against my will, so an adherence to truth forces me to declare myself of a different opinion. To be plain and honest, you was entirely in the wrong; the cause I own not worth disputing, but the bird was undoubtedly a partridge. O sir! replyed the lady, I cannot possibly help your taste. Madam, returned Paul, that is very little material; for, had it been otherwise, a husband might have expected submission.—Indeed! sir, says she, I assure you!—Yes, madam, cryed he, he might, from a person of your excellent understanding; and pardon me for saying, such a condescension would have shown a superiority of sense even to your husband himself.—But, dear sir, said she, why should I submit when I am in the right?—For that very reason, answered he; it would be the greatest instance of affection imaginable; for can anything be a greater object of our compassion than a person we love in the wrong? Ay, but I should endeavour, said she, to set him right. Pardon me, madam, answered Paul: I will apply to your own experience if you ever found your arguments had that effect. The more our judgments err, the less we are willing to own it: for my own part, I have always observed the persons who maintain the worst side in any contest are the warmest. Why, says she, I must confess there is truth in what you say, and I will endeavour to practise it. The husband then coming in, Paul departed. And Leonard, approaching his wife with an air of good humour, told her he was sorry for their foolish dispute the last night; but he was now convinced of his error. She answered, smiling, she believed she owed his condescension to his complacence; that she was ashamed to think a word had passed on so silly an occasion, especially as she was satisfyed she had been mistaken. A little contention followed, but with the utmost good-will to each other, and was concluded by her asserting that Paul had thoroughly convinced her she had been in the wrong. Upon which they both united in the praises of their common friend.

"A day or two after Paul arrived, instances of this situation began to appear; however, it was impossible to hide it for long. Both she and her husband quickly lost any worries about their friend's presence and jumped back into their arguments with the same intensity as before. These disputes continued with a lot of passion and eagerness, regardless of how trivial the original cause was. In fact, as unbelievable as it may seem, the minor significance of the topic was often used to justify the intensity of the argument: 'If you loved me, you wouldn’t argue with me over something so small.' The obvious retort was that this reasoning applied equally to both sides and was often countered with some addition, like, 'I’m sure I have more reason to say that since I’m right.' Throughout all these disputes, Paul maintained a strict silence and a neutral expression, showing no visible inclination toward either party. One day, however, after madam had stormed out in anger, Lennard couldn't help but bring his issue to his friend. 'What could be more unreasonable than this woman?' he said. 'What should I do about her? I adore her to distraction and really have no complaints except for her stubbornness; whatever she claims, she will defend it against all logic and reason. Please give me your advice.' 'First,' said Paul, 'I’ll share my opinion, which is that you are in the wrong. Assuming she is wrong, was the subject of your argument really important? What did it matter whether you were married in a red or yellow waistcoat? That was your dispute. Now, suppose she was mistaken; since you say you love her dearly—and I believe she deserves it—wouldn’t it have been wiser to concede, even though you knew you were right, rather than cause either of you any distress? Personally, if I ever marry, I intend to make an agreement with my wife that in all disputes (especially about trivial matters), the person who feels most convinced they’re right will always give up the win. This way, we’ll both be inclined to drop the issue.' 'I admit,' said Lennard, shaking his friend's hand, 'there’s a lot of truth in what you say, and I’ll try to follow your advice in the future.' They soon wrapped up the conversation, and Lennard went to apologize to his wife, telling her that his friend had convinced him he had been wrong. She immediately launched into a lengthy praise for Paul, which he echoed, and they both agreed that he was the wisest and most worthy man on earth. When they next met at dinner, even though she had promised not to mention what her husband told her, she couldn’t help but give Paul the kindest and most affectionate looks and asked him sweetly if he would like some potted woodcock. 'You mean potted partridge, my dear,' said the husband. 'No, dear,' she replied, 'I’m asking your friend if he’d like any potted woodcock, and I’m sure I know who potted it.' 'I also think I should know who shot them,' the husband retorted, 'and I’m convinced I haven’t seen a woodcock this year; however, even though I believe I’m right, I’ll go along with it, and the potted partridge is potted woodcock if you want it that way.' 'It doesn’t matter to me whether it’s one or the other, but you'd make someone question their sanity; to be sure, you always think you’re right! But your friend, I believe, knows what he’s eating.' Paul said nothing, and the argument continued as usual for most of the evening. The next morning, the lady, running into Paul accidentally and convinced he was her ally, greeted him: 'I’m sure you’ve long wondered about my husband’s unreasonableness. He is, in most ways, a good man, but he’s so adamant that no woman like me could live with him. Just last night, was there ever a creature so unreasonable? I’m sure you must agree with me. Tell me, was he not wrong?' After a short pause, Paul replied: 'I’m sorry, madam, that good manners compel me to answer against my will, but sticking to the truth requires me to express a different opinion. To be honest, you were entirely in the wrong; the matter, I agree, wasn’t worth disputing, but the bird was undoubtedly a partridge.' 'Oh sir!' the lady exclaimed, 'I cannot possibly help your taste.' 'Madam,' Paul returned, 'that’s of little importance; for, had it been otherwise, a husband might expect submission.' 'Really?' she said. 'I assure you!' 'Yes, madam,' he exclaimed, 'he could expect it from someone of your excellent understanding; and forgive me for saying so, such a concession would have shown even greater sense than your husband himself.' 'But, dear sir,' she said, 'why should I submit when I’m right?' 'For that very reason,' he replied; 'it would be the greatest demonstration of affection imaginable; for what could be greater than to pity someone we love when they are wrong?'' 'But I should try to set him right,' she insisted. 'Pardon me, madam,' Paul countered. 'Let me refer to your own experience: have you ever found your arguments had that effect? The more our judgments err, the less willing we are to admit it. In my experience, the people who hold the worst position in any argument are usually the most passionate.' 'Well,' she said, 'I must admit there is some truth in what you say, and I’ll try to practice it.' Just then, the husband walked in, and Paul took his leave. Leonard approached his wife in a cheerful manner, apologizing for their silly argument the night before, but now he was convinced of his mistake. She smiled and said she thought his willingness to compromise was due to his calm nature; she was embarrassed to think any words had been exchanged over such a trivial matter, especially since she was satisfied she had been mistaken. A little banter followed, but with all the goodwill in the world, and ended with her asserting that Paul had thoroughly convinced her she had been in the wrong. They both then praised their mutual friend."

"Paul now passed his time with great satisfaction, these disputes being much less frequent, as well as shorter than usual; but the devil, or some unlucky accident in which perhaps the devil had no hand, shortly put an end to his happiness. He was now eternally the private referee of every difference; in which, after having perfectly, as he thought, established the doctrine of submission, he never scrupled to assure both privately that they were in the right in every argument, as before he had followed the contrary method. One day a violent litigation happened in his absence, and both parties agreed to refer it to his decision. The husband professing himself sure the decision would be in his favour; the wife answered, he might be mistaken; for she believed his friend was convinced how seldom she was to blame; and that if he knew all—The husband replied, My dear, I have no desire of any retrospect; but I believe, if you knew all too, you would not imagine my friend so entirely on your side. Nay, says she, since you provoke me, I will mention one instance. You may remember our dispute about sending Jackey to school in cold weather, which point I gave up to you from mere compassion, knowing myself to be in the right; and Paul himself told me afterwards he thought me so. My dear, replied the husband, I will not scruple your veracity; but I assure you solemnly, on my applying to him, he gave it absolutely on my side, and said he would have acted in the same manner. They then proceeded to produce numberless other instances, in all which Paul had, on vows of secresy, given his opinion on both sides. In the conclusion, both believing each other, they fell severely on the treachery of Paul, and agreed that he had been the occasion of almost every dispute which had fallen out between them. They then became extremely loving, and so full of condescension on both sides, that they vyed with each other in censuring their own conduct, and jointly vented their indignation on Paul, whom the wife, fearing a bloody consequence, earnestly entreated her husband to suffer quietly to depart the next day, which was the time fixed for his return to quarters, and then drop his acquaintance.

"Paul was now spending his time with great satisfaction, as these arguments were much less frequent and shorter than usual. But soon, something unfortunate, perhaps influenced by the devil, interrupted his happiness. He had become the private referee for every disagreement; after believing he had successfully established the doctrine of submission, he had no hesitation in assuring both sides privately that they were right in every argument, unlike before when he had taken the opposite approach. One day, a heated argument occurred in his absence, and both sides agreed to let him decide. The husband expressed confidence that the decision would favor him, to which the wife replied that he might be mistaken since she believed Paul was aware of how rarely she was to blame and that if he knew everything— The husband responded, “My dear, I don’t want to dwell on the past; but I believe if you knew everything too, you wouldn’t think my friend was entirely on your side.” “Actually,” she said, “since you challenge me, I’ll bring up one example. You may remember our argument about sending Jackey to school in cold weather. I gave in to you out of compassion, knowing I was right, and Paul even told me later he thought I was right.” “My dear,” the husband replied, “I won’t question your honesty, but I assure you that when I consulted him, he definitely sided with me and said he would have done the same.” They then went on to cite numerous other instances, in each of which Paul had given his opinion on both sides under promises of confidentiality. In the end, both convinced of each other’s sincerity, they severely condemned Paul’s treachery and agreed that he had caused nearly every dispute between them. They then became extremely affectionate and so generous toward each other that they competed to criticize their own behavior, while jointly expressing their anger toward Paul. The wife, fearing a serious backlash, earnestly urged her husband to quietly let Paul leave the next day, which was when he was scheduled to return, and then to cut ties with him."

"However ungenerous this behaviour in Lennard may be esteemed, his wife obtained a promise from him (though with difficulty) to follow her advice; but they both expressed such unusual coldness that day to Paul, that he, who was quick of apprehension, taking Lennard aside, pressed him so home, that he at last discovered the secret. Paul acknowledged the truth, but told him the design with which he had done it.—To which the other answered, he would have acted more friendly to have let him into the whole design; for that he might have assured himself of his secresy. Paul replyed, with some indignation, he had given him a sufficient proof how capable he was of concealing a secret from his wife. Lennard returned with some warmth—he had more reason to upbraid him, for that he had caused most of the quarrels between them by his strange conduct, and might (if they had not discovered the affair to each other) have been the occasion of their separation. Paul then said"—But something now happened which put a stop to Dick's reading, and of which we shall treat in the next chapter.

"Regardless of how petty Lennard's behavior might seem, his wife managed to get him (though it took some effort) to promise to take her advice. However, both of them were unusually cold to Paul that day, and he, being quick to pick up on things, took Lennard aside and pressed him until he finally revealed the secret. Paul admitted the truth but explained the reason behind his actions. Lennard replied that it would have been more considerate to have shared the entire plan with him, as he could have trusted Paul to keep it quiet. Paul responded, somewhat indignantly, that he had shown enough proof of his ability to keep a secret from his wife. Lennard heatedly argued that he had more reason to accuse Paul because his odd behavior had caused most of the arguments between them and could have led to their separation if they hadn't opened up to each other about the situation. Paul then said"—But something now happened that interrupted Dick's reading, and we'll discuss it in the next chapter.


CHAPTER XI.

In which the history is continued.

The story continues.

Joseph Andrews had borne with great uneasiness the impertinence of beau Didapper to Fanny, who had been talking pretty freely to her, and offering her settlements; but the respect to the company had restrained him from interfering whilst the beau confined himself to the use of his tongue only; but the said beau, watching an opportunity whilst the ladies' eyes were disposed another way, offered a rudeness to her with his hands; which Joseph no sooner perceived than he presented him with so sound a box on the ear, that it conveyed him several paces from where he stood. The ladies immediately screamed out, rose from their chairs; and the beau, as soon as he recovered himself, drew his hanger: which Adams observing, snatched up the lid of a pot in his left hand, and, covering himself with it as with a shield, without any weapon of offence in his other hand, stept in before Joseph, and exposed himself to the enraged beau, who threatened such perdition and destruction, that it frighted the women, who were all got in a huddle together, out of their wits, even to hear his denunciations of vengeance. Joseph was of a different complexion, and begged Adams to let his rival come on; for he had a good cudgel in his hand, and did not fear him. Fanny now fainted into Mrs Adams's arms, and the whole room was in confusion, when Mr Booby, passing by Adams, who lay snug under the pot-lid, came up to Didapper, and insisted on his sheathing the hanger, promising he should have satisfaction; which Joseph declared he would give him, and fight him at any weapon whatever. The beau now sheathed his hanger, and taking out a pocket-glass, and vowing vengeance all the time, re-adjusted his hair; the parson deposited his shield; and Joseph, running to Fanny, soon brought her back to life. Lady Booby chid Joseph for his insult on Didapper; but he answered, he would have attacked an army in the same cause. "What cause?" said the lady. "Madam," answered Joseph, "he was rude to that young woman."—"What," says the lady, "I suppose he would have kissed the wench; and is a gentleman to be struck for such an offer? I must tell you, Joseph, these airs do not become you."—"Madam," said Mr Booby, "I saw the whole affair, and I do not commend my brother; for I cannot perceive why he should take upon him to be this girl's champion."—"I can commend him," says Adams: "he is a brave lad; and it becomes any man to be the champion of the innocent; and he must be the basest coward who would not vindicate a woman with whom he is on the brink of marriage."—"Sir," says Mr Booby, "my brother is not a proper match for such a young woman as this."—"No," says Lady Booby; "nor do you, Mr Adams, act in your proper character by encouraging any such doings; and I am very much surprized you should concern yourself in it. I think your wife and family your properer care."—"Indeed, madam, your ladyship says very true," answered Mrs Adams: "he talks a pack of nonsense, that the whole parish are his children. I am sure I don't understand what he means by it; it would make some women suspect he had gone astray, but I acquit him of that; I can read Scripture as well as he, and I never found that the parson was obliged to provide for other folks' children; and besides, he is but a poor curate, and hath little enough, as your ladyship knows, for me and mine."—"You say very well, Mrs Adams," quoth the Lady Booby, who had not spoke a word to her before; "you seem to be a very sensible woman; and I assure you, your husband is acting a very foolish part, and opposing his own interest, seeing my nephew is violently set against this match: and indeed I can't blame him; it is by no means one suitable to our family." In this manner the lady proceeded with Mrs Adams, whilst the beau hopped about the room, shaking his head, partly from pain and partly from anger; and Pamela was chiding Fanny for her assurance in aiming at such a match as her brother. Poor Fanny answered only with her tears, which had long since begun to wet her handkerchief; which Joseph perceiving, took her by the arm, and wrapping it in his carried her off, swearing he would own no relation to any one who was an enemy to her he loved more than all the world. He went out with Fanny under his left arm, brandishing a cudgel in his right, and neither Mr Booby nor the beau thought proper to oppose him. Lady Booby and her company made a very short stay behind him; for the lady's bell now summoned them to dress; for which they had just time before dinner.

Joseph Andrews had been very uncomfortable with beau Didapper's rudeness towards Fanny, who he had been talking to quite openly and offering her settlements. However, out of respect for the company, Joseph held back from intervening as long as the beau only used his words. But when Didapper saw an opportunity, while the ladies were distracted, he attempted to be disrespectful with his hands. The moment Joseph noticed this, he delivered a hard slap to Didapper, sending him several paces back. The ladies immediately screamed and stood up from their chairs, and as Didapper regained his balance, he drew his sword. Seeing this, Adams grabbed the lid of a pot with his left hand and held it up like a shield while leaving his other hand empty for defense. He stepped in front of Joseph to confront the furious beau, who threatened all kinds of doom and destruction, frightening the women who huddled together and were terrified to hear his threats. Joseph had a different mindset and urged Adams to let Didapper come at him; he had a sturdy stick and wasn’t afraid. Fanny fainted into Mrs. Adams's arms, and chaos erupted in the room. Mr. Booby, walking past Adams who was hiding under the pot lid, approached Didapper and insisted he put his sword away, promising that he would ensure satisfaction for him. Joseph agreed and said he would fight Didapper with any weapon. Didapper put away his sword and, still swearing vengeance, took out a pocket mirror to fix his hair. The parson set down his shield, and Joseph rushed over to Fanny to revive her. Lady Booby scolded Joseph for insulting Didapper, to which Joseph replied that he would have stood up to an army for the same reason. “What reason?” Lady Booby asked. “Madam,” Joseph replied, “he was rude to that young woman.” “What, you think he would have kissed her? Is a gentleman supposed to be hit for such an offer? I must tell you, Joseph, that you should not act this way.” “Madam,” Mr. Booby said, “I witnessed the whole scene, and I cannot approve of my brother’s actions; I see no reason for him to take up the role of this girl’s defender.” “I can commend him,” said Adams, “he's a brave lad. It’s right for any man to defend the innocent, and anyone who wouldn’t stand up for a woman he’s about to marry is a disgraceful coward.” “Sir,” Mr. Booby said, “my brother isn’t a suitable match for such a young woman.” “No,” said Lady Booby; “and you, Mr. Adams, aren’t acting appropriately by encouraging such behavior; I’m shocked you would get involved. I think you should focus on your wife and family.” “Indeed, madam, you’re absolutely right,” Mrs. Adams replied. “He talks a lot of nonsense, claiming the whole parish are his children. I really don’t understand what that means; it might make some women think he hadn’t been faithful, but I believe he has. I can read Scripture just as well as he can, and I’ve never found that a parson is obliged to provide for other people’s children. Besides, he’s just a poor curate, and as your ladyship knows, he hardly has enough for me and mine.” “Well said, Mrs. Adams,” Lady Booby remarked, having not spoken to her before. “You seem like a sensible woman, and I assure you, your husband is acting foolishly and against his own interests, given that my nephew is strongly opposed to this match. And honestly, I can’t blame him; it’s not a suitable alliance for our family.” While Lady Booby continued speaking with Mrs. Adams, Didapper paced around the room, shaking his head in pain and anger; meanwhile, Pamela was scolding Fanny for her boldness in aiming for a match with her brother. Poor Fanny could only respond with tears, which had already soaked her handkerchief. Seeing this, Joseph took her by the arm, wrapped it in his, and carried her away, swearing he would deny any relation to anyone who was against the woman he loved more than anyone else in the world. He left with Fanny under his left arm, swinging a stick with his right, and neither Mr. Booby nor Didapper dared to stop him. Lady Booby and her group made a quick exit after him, as the lady’s bell was ringing, calling them to get ready for dinner.

Adams seemed now very much dejected, which his wife perceiving, began to apply some matrimonial balsam. She told him he had reason to be concerned, for that he had probably ruined his family with his tricks almost; but perhaps he was grieved for the loss of his two children, Joseph and Fanny. His eldest daughter went on: "Indeed, father, it is very hard to bring strangers here to eat your children's bread out of their mouths. You have kept them ever since they came home; and, for anything I see to the contrary, may keep them a month longer; are you obliged to give her meat, tho'f she was never so handsome? But I don't see she is so much handsomer than other people. If people were to be kept for their beauty, she would scarce fare better than her neighbours, I believe. As for Mr Joseph, I have nothing to say; he is a young man of honest principles, and will pay some time or other for what he hath; but for the girl—why doth she not return to her place she ran away from? I would not give such a vagabond slut a halfpenny though I had a million of money; no, though she was starving." "Indeed but I would," cries little Dick; "and, father, rather than poor Fanny shall be starved, I will give her all this bread and cheese"—(offering what he held in his hand). Adams smiled on the boy, and told him he rejoiced to see he was a Christian; and that if he had a halfpenny in his pocket, he would have given it him; telling him it was his duty to look upon all his neighbours as his brothers and sisters, and love them accordingly. "Yes, papa," says he, "I love her better than my sisters, for she is handsomer than any of them." "Is she so, saucebox?" says the sister, giving him a box on the ear; which the father would probably have resented, had not Joseph, Fanny, and the pedlar at that instant returned together. Adams bid his wife prepare some food for their dinner; she said, "Truly she could not, she had something else to do." Adams rebuked her for disputing his commands, and quoted many texts of Scripture to prove "That the husband is the head of the wife, and she is to submit and obey." The wife answered, "It was blasphemy to talk Scripture out of church; that such things were very proper to be said in the pulpit, but that it was profane to talk them in common discourse." Joseph told Mr Adams "He was not come with any design to give him or Mrs Adams any trouble; but to desire the favour of all their company to the George (an ale-house in the parish), where he had bespoke a piece of bacon and greens for their dinner." Mrs Adams, who was a very good sort of woman, only rather too strict in oeconomies, readily accepted this invitation, as did the parson himself by her example; and away they all walked together, not omitting little Dick, to whom Joseph gave a shilling when he heard of his intended liberality to Fanny.

Adams looked really down, and noticing this, his wife tried to cheer him up. She told him he had every reason to worry, since he might have nearly ruined his family with his antics; but maybe he was upset about the loss of their two children, Joseph and Fanny. His oldest daughter continued, “Honestly, Dad, it’s really unfair to bring strangers here to eat what should be your children’s meals. You’ve kept them ever since they returned; and, from what I can see, you might keep them for another month. Are you required to feed her just because she’s pretty? I don’t even think she’s that much prettier than anyone else. If looks were the only thing that mattered, she wouldn’t do any better than her neighbors, I bet. As for Mr. Joseph, I can’t say much; he’s a young man of good character and will eventually pay for what he takes. But what about the girl—why doesn’t she just go back to the place she ran away from? I wouldn’t give a vagabond like her a penny, even if I had a million; definitely not, even if she was starving.” “Actually, I would,” little Dick chimed in; “and, Dad, I’d rather give all my bread and cheese to poor Fanny than let her starve”—(offering what he had in his hand). Adams smiled at the boy and told him how glad he was to see him being kind, adding that if he had a penny, he would give it to him, reminding him that it’s our duty to see all our neighbors as brothers and sisters and love them. “Yes, Dad,” Dick replied, “I like her better than my sisters because she’s prettier than any of them.” “Really, is she?” said his sister, giving him a playful slap on the ear; their father likely would’ve reacted if Joseph, Fanny, and the pedlar hadn’t just returned together. Adams told his wife to prepare some dinner; she responded, “Honestly, I can’t, I have other things to do.” Adams scolded her for questioning his orders, quoting several Bible verses to show “that the husband is the head of the wife, and she is to submit and obey.” His wife replied, “It’s disrespectful to use Scripture outside of church; those things are fine to say in a sermon, but it’s inappropriate to bring them up in everyday conversation.” Joseph told Mr. Adams, “I didn’t come here to trouble you or Mrs. Adams; I just wanted to invite you all to the George (an ale-house in the parish), where I’ve ordered a piece of bacon and greens for dinner.” Mrs. Adams, who was a nice woman but a bit strict about finances, gladly accepted the invitation, and so did the parson by her example; they all walked together, not leaving out little Dick, who received a shilling from Joseph when he heard about Dick’s generous offer to Fanny.


CHAPTER XII.

Where the good-natured reader will see something which will give him no great pleasure.

Where the kind reader will find something that won't bring him much joy.

The pedlar had been very inquisitive from the time he had first heard that the great house in this parish belonged to the Lady Booby, and had learnt that she was the widow of Sir Thomas, and that Sir Thomas had bought Fanny, at about the age of three or four years, of a travelling woman; and, now their homely but hearty meal was ended, he told Fanny he believed he could acquaint her with her parents. The whole company, especially she herself, started at this offer of the pedlar's. He then proceeded thus, while they all lent their strictest attention:—"Though I am now contented with this humble way of getting my livelihood, I was formerly a gentleman; for so all those of my profession are called. In a word, I was a drummer in an Irish regiment of foot. Whilst I was in this honourable station I attended an officer of our regiment into England a-recruiting. In our march from Bristol to Froome (for since the decay of the woollen trade the clothing towns have furnished the army with a great number of recruits) we overtook on the road a woman, who seemed to be about thirty years old or thereabouts, not very handsome, but well enough for a soldier. As we came up to her, she mended her pace, and falling into discourse with our ladies (for every man of the party, namely, a serjeant, two private men, and a drum, were provided with their woman except myself), she continued to travel on with us. I, perceiving she must fall to my lot, advanced presently to her, made love to her in our military way, and quickly succeeded to my wishes. We struck a bargain within a mile, and lived together as man and wife to her dying day." "I suppose," says Adams, interrupting him, "you were married with a licence; for I don't see how you could contrive to have the banns published while you were marching from place to place." "No, sir," said the pedlar, "we took a licence to go to bed together without any banns." "Ay! ay!" said the parson; "ex necessitate, a licence may be allowable enough; but surely, surely, the other is the more regular and eligible way." The pedlar proceeded thus: "She returned with me to our regiment, and removed with us from quarters to quarters, till at last, whilst we lay at Galloway, she fell ill of a fever and died. When she was on her death-bed she called me to her, and, crying bitterly, declared she could not depart this world without discovering a secret to me, which, she said, was the only sin which sat heavy on her heart. She said she had formerly travelled in a company of gypsies, who had made a practice of stealing away children; that for her own part, she had been only once guilty of the crime; which, she said, she lamented more than all the rest of her sins, since probably it might have occasioned the death of the parents; for, added she, it is almost impossible to describe the beauty of the young creature, which was about a year and a half old when I kidnapped it. We kept her (for she was a girl) above two years in our company, when I sold her myself, for three guineas, to Sir Thomas Booby, in Somersetshire. Now, you know whether there are any more of that name in this county." "Yes," says Adams, "there are several Boobys who are squires, but I believe no baronet now alive; besides, it answers so exactly in every point, there is no room for doubt; but you have forgot to tell us the parents from whom the child was stolen." "Their name," answered the pedlar, "was Andrews. They lived about thirty miles from the squire; and she told me that I might be sure to find them out by one circumstance; for that they had a daughter of a very strange name, Pamela, or Pamela; some pronounced it one way, and some the other." Fanny, who had changed colour at the first mention of the name, now fainted away; Joseph turned pale, and poor Dicky began to roar; the parson fell on his knees, and ejaculated many thanksgivings that this discovery had been made before the dreadful sin of incest was committed; and the pedlar was struck with amazement, not being able to account for all this confusion; the cause of which was presently opened by the parson's daughter, who was the only unconcerned person (for the mother was chafing Fanny's temples, and taking the utmost care of her): and, indeed, Fanny was the only creature whom the daughter would not have pitied in her situation; wherein, though we compassionate her ourselves, we shall leave her for a little while, and pay a short visit to Lady Booby.

The peddler had been really curious ever since he first heard that the big house in this parish belonged to Lady Booby. He learned that she was the widow of Sir Thomas, and that Sir Thomas had bought Fanny when she was about three or four years old from a traveling woman. Now that their humble yet hearty meal was over, he told Fanny that he believed he could tell her about her parents. Everyone in the room, especially Fanny herself, was startled by the peddler's offer. He then continued, while they all listened intently: "Although I'm now happy with this simple way of making a living, I was once a gentleman, as all of my profession are called. To put it simply, I was a drummer in an Irish infantry regiment. While I held this honorable position, I accompanied an officer from our regiment to England to recruit soldiers. During our march from Bristol to Froome (since the decline of the wool trade, the clothing towns have provided the army with many recruits), we came across a woman on the road who looked to be about thirty years old—not very pretty, but good enough for a soldier. As we approached her, she quickened her pace and started chatting with the ladies in our group (every man in the party, which included a sergeant, two privates, and a drummer, had a woman except me), and she continued to walk with us. I realized she was destined for me, so I quickly went up to her, wooed her in our military way, and soon got what I wanted. We struck a deal within a mile and lived together as husband and wife until her dying day." "I assume," said Adams, interrupting him, "that you were married with a license; I don't see how you could publish the banns while you were marching from place to place." "No, sir," replied the peddler, "we got a license to go to bed together without any banns." "Oh! Oh!" said the parson; "ex necessitate, a license might be acceptable enough; but surely, surely, the other way is more proper and preferable." The peddler went on: "She came back with me to our regiment and moved with us from place to place until finally, while we were stationed in Galloway, she fell ill with a fever and died. On her deathbed, she called me to her and, crying bitterly, said she couldn't leave this world without revealing a secret to me, which she said was the only sin weighing heavily on her heart. She told me she had once traveled with a group of gypsies known for stealing children; she admitted that she had only once committed that crime—a sin she mourned more than all her others, since it might have led to the parents’ demise. She added that it was nearly impossible to describe the beauty of the little girl, who was about a year and a half old when I took her. We kept her (since she was a girl) with us for over two years, after which I sold her myself for three guineas to Sir Thomas Booby in Somersetshire. Now, you know if there are any others with that name in this county." "Yes," said Adams, "there are several Boobys who are squires, but I don't think there are any baronets still alive; besides, this fits perfectly in every way, so there’s no room for doubt. But you forgot to tell us the names of the child’s parents." "Their last name," replied the peddler, "was Andrews. They lived about thirty miles from the squire, and she told me that I could definitely find them based on one detail: they had a daughter with a very unusual name—Pamela, or Pamela; some said it one way and some the other." Fanny, who had paled at the first mention of the name, now fainted; Joseph turned pale, and poor Dicky started to cry; the parson dropped to his knees, offering many thanks that this revelation came before the terrible sin of incest was committed; and the peddler was stunned, unable to understand the cause of all this chaos; the reason for which was soon made clear by the parson's daughter, the only person unaffected (as the mother was tending to Fanny and trying her best to care for her): indeed, Fanny was the only person the daughter would not have felt pity for in her situation; meanwhile, though we feel for her ourselves, let’s leave her for now and make a brief visit to Lady Booby.


CHAPTER XIII.

The history, returning to the Lady Booby, gives some account of the terrible conflict in her breast between love and pride; with what happened on the present discovery.

The story, going back to Lady Booby, describes the intense struggle she faces between love and pride; along with what occurred with the recent discovery.

The lady sat down with her company to dinner, but eat nothing. As soon as her cloth was removed she whispered Pamela that she was taken a little ill, and desired her to entertain her husband and beau Didapper. She then went up into her chamber, sent for Slipslop, threw herself on the bed in the agonies of love, rage, and despair; nor could she conceal these boiling passions longer without bursting. Slipslop now approached her bed, and asked how her ladyship did; but, instead of revealing her disorder, as she intended, she entered into a long encomium on the beauty and virtues of Joseph Andrews; ending, at last, with expressing her concern that so much tenderness should be thrown away on so despicable an object as Fanny. Slipslop, well knowing how to humour her mistress's frenzy, proceeded to repeat, with exaggeration, if possible, all her mistress had said, and concluded with a wish that Joseph had been a gentleman, and that she could see her lady in the arms of such a husband. The lady then started from the bed, and, taking a turn or two across the room, cryed out, with a deep sigh, "Sure he would make any woman happy!"—"Your ladyship," says she, "would be the happiest woman in the world with him. A fig for custom and nonsense! What 'vails what people say? Shall I be afraid of eating sweetmeats because people may say I have a sweet tooth? If I had a mind to marry a man, all the world should not hinder me. Your ladyship hath no parents to tutelar your infections; besides, he is of your ladyship's family now, and as good a gentleman as any in the country; and why should not a woman follow her mind as well as man? Why should not your ladyship marry the brother as well as your nephew the sister. I am sure, if it was a fragrant crime, I would not persuade your ladyship to it."—"But, dear Slipslop," answered the lady, "if I could prevail on myself to commit such a weakness, there is that cursed Fanny in the way, whom the idiot—O how I hate and despise him!"—"She! a little ugly mynx," cries Slipslop; "leave her to me. I suppose your ladyship hath heard of Joseph's fitting with one of Mr Didapper's servants about her; and his master hath ordered them to carry her away by force this evening. I'll take care they shall not want assistance. I was talking with this gentleman, who was below, just when your ladyship sent for me."—"Go back," says the Lady Booby, "this instant, for I expect Mr Didapper will soon be going. Do all you can; for I am resolved this wench shall not be in our family: I will endeavour to return to the company; but let me know as soon as she is carried off." Slipslop went away; and her mistress began to arraign her own conduct in the following manner:—

The lady sat down to dinner with her guests but didn’t eat anything. As soon as her cloth was removed, she whispered to Pamela that she was feeling a bit unwell and asked her to keep her husband and beau Didapper entertained. She then went up to her room, called for Slipslop, threw herself on the bed in the throes of love, anger, and despair; nor could she hide these overwhelming feelings any longer without bursting. Slipslop came to her bed and asked how she was doing; but instead of revealing her distress, as she intended, she launched into a lengthy praise of Joseph Andrews' beauty and virtues, finally expressing her dismay that such affection should be wasted on such a worthless person as Fanny. Slipslop, well aware of how to indulge her mistress's obsession, exaggerated everything her mistress had said and concluded by wishing that Joseph had been a gentleman and that she could see her lady in the arms of such a husband. The lady then jumped up from the bed and took a few turns around the room, exclaiming with a deep sigh, "Sure he would make any woman happy!"—"Your ladyship," she said, "would be the happiest woman in the world with him. Who cares about customs and nonsense? What does it matter what people think? Should I be afraid to enjoy sweet treats just because people might say I have a sweet tooth? If I wanted to marry a man, nothing in the world could stop me. Your ladyship has no parents to oversee your decisions; besides, he is part of your ladyship's family now, and as good a gentleman as any in the country. Why shouldn’t a woman follow her heart just like a man? Why shouldn’t your ladyship marry the brother just as your nephew marries the sister? I’m sure if it was a scandalous crime, I wouldn’t push your ladyship into it."—"But, dear Slipslop," replied the lady, "if I could manage to give in to such a weakness, there’s that cursed Fanny in the way, whom the idiot—oh how I hate and despise him!"—"Her! That little ugly thing," exclaimed Slipslop, "leave her to me. I suppose your ladyship has heard about Joseph's fight with one of Mr. Didapper's servants over her; and his master has ordered them to take her away by force this evening. I’ll make sure they have help. I was just talking to that gentleman below when your ladyship sent for me."—"Go back," said Lady Booby, "right now, because I expect Mr. Didapper will be leaving soon. Do everything you can; I’m determined this girl will not be part of our family. I will try to return to the guests, but let me know as soon as she’s taken away." Slipslop left, and her mistress began to reflect on her own actions in the following way:—

"What am I doing? How do I suffer this passion to creep imperceptibly upon me? How many days are past since I could have submitted to ask myself the question?—Marry a footman! Distraction! Can I afterwards bear the eyes of my acquaintance? But I can retire from them; retire with one in whom I propose more happiness than the world without him can give me! Retire-to feed continually on beauties which my inflamed imagination sickens with eagerly gazing on; to satisfy every appetite, every desire, with their utmost wish. Ha! and do I doat thus on a footman? I despise, I detest my passion.—Yet why? Is he not generous, gentle, kind?—Kind! to whom? to the meanest wretch, a creature below my consideration. Doth he not—yes, he doth prefer her. Curse his beauties, and the little low heart that possesses them; which can basely descend to this despicable wench, and be ungratefully deaf to all the honours I do him. And can I then love this monster? No, I will tear his image from my bosom, tread on him, spurn him. I will have those pitiful charms, which now I despise, mangled in my sight; for I will not suffer the little jade I hate to riot in the beauties I contemn. No; though I despise him myself, though I would spurn him from my feet, was he to languish at them, no other should taste the happiness I scorn. Why do I say happiness? To me it would be misery. To sacrifice my reputation, my character, my rank in life, to the indulgence of a mean and a vile appetite! How I detest the thought! How much more exquisite is the pleasure resulting from the reflection of virtue and prudence than the faint relish of what flows from vice and folly! Whither did I suffer this improper, this mad passion to hurry me, only by neglecting to summon the aids of reason to my assistance? Reason, which hath now set before me my desires in their proper colours, and immediately helped me to expel them. Yes, I thank Heaven and my pride, I have now perfectly conquered this unworthy passion; and if there was no obstacle in its way, my pride would disdain any pleasures which could be the consequence of so base, so mean, so vulgar—" Slipslop returned at this instant in a violent hurry, and with the utmost eagerness cryed out, "O madam! I have strange news. Tom the footman is just come from the George; where, it seems, Joseph and the rest of them are a jinketting; and he says there is a strange man who hath discovered that Fanny and Joseph are brother and sister."—"How, Slipslop?" cries the lady, in a surprize.—"I had not time, madam," cries Slipslop, "to enquire about particles, but Tom says it is most certainly true."

"What am I doing? How did I let this passion creep up on me without noticing? How many days have gone by since I last could have asked myself this question?—Marry a footman! What madness! How can I face my friends afterward? But I can distance myself from them; leave with someone I believe will bring me more happiness than the world without him could ever offer! Retreat—to feast continually on the beauty that my longing imagination exhausts itself over; to fulfill every craving, every desire, to the maximum. Ha! And am I really falling for a footman? I despise, I detest this infatuation.—But why? Is he not generous, gentle, kind?—Kind! To whom? To the lowest scoundrel, someone beneath my notice. Does he not—yes, he does choose her. Curse his good looks and the small-heartedness that allows him to lower himself to this despicable woman, while being ungratefully deaf to all the honors I give him. How can I love this monster? No, I will rip his image from my heart, stomp on it, reject it. I want to see those pathetic charms, which I currently despise, destroyed before my eyes; I will not let the little witch I loathe revel in the beauty I scorn. No; even though I despise him, even though I would kick him away, if he were to languish at my feet, no one else should get to experience the happiness I reject. Why do I call it happiness? To me, it would be misery. To sacrifice my reputation, my character, my social status, for the indulgence of a low and vile desire! How I hate the thought! How much more exquisite is the pleasure that comes from virtue and wisdom than the slight satisfaction derived from vice and foolishness! How did I allow this improper, this crazy passion to sweep me away, simply by neglecting to call on reason for help? Reason, which has now shown me my desires in their true light, and has helped me to banish them. Yes, I thank Heaven and my pride; I have completely overcome this unworthy passion; and if there were no obstacles in my way, my pride would reject any pleasures that could come from something so base, so low, so common—" At that moment, Slipslop burst in, in a great hurry, and eagerly exclaimed, "Oh madam! I have some shocking news. Tom the footman just returned from the George; where, it seems, Joseph and the others are reveling; and he says there’s a strange man who has discovered that Fanny and Joseph are brother and sister."—"What, Slipslop?" the lady exclaimed, surprised.—"I didn’t have time, madam," Slipslop replied, "to ask about the details, but Tom says it’s absolutely true."

This unexpected account entirely obliterated all those admirable reflections which the supreme power of reason had so wisely made just before. In short, when despair, which had more share in producing the resolutions of hatred we have seen taken, began to retreat, the lady hesitated a moment, and then, forgetting all the purport of her soliloquy, dismissed her woman again, with orders to bid Tom attend her in the parlour, whither she now hastened to acquaint Pamela with the news. Pamela said she could not believe it; for she had never heard that her mother had lost any child, or that she had ever had any more than Joseph and herself. The lady flew into a violent rage with her, and talked of upstarts and disowning relations who had so lately been on a level with her. Pamela made no answer; but her husband, taking up her cause, severely reprimanded his aunt for her behaviour to his wife: he told her, if it had been earlier in the evening she should not have staid a moment longer in her house; that he was convinced, if this young woman could be proved her sister, she would readily embrace her as such, and he himself would do the same. He then desired the fellow might be sent for, and the young woman with him, which Lady Booby immediately ordered; and, thinking proper to make some apology to Pamela for what she had said, it was readily accepted, and all things reconciled.

This unexpected news completely shattered all the wise thoughts that her rational mind had just processed a moment before. In short, when despair, which had played a significant role in the hateful decisions we’ve seen, started to fade, the lady paused for a moment, and then, forgetting the point of her earlier contemplation, dismissed her maid with instructions to have Tom meet her in the parlor, where she hurried to inform Pamela of the news. Pamela said she couldn’t believe it because she had never heard that her mother had lost any child or that she had ever had more than Joseph and herself. The lady flew into a furious rage and spoke of social climbers and estranged relatives who had recently been on her level. Pamela didn’t respond, but her husband defended her, reprimanding his aunt for how she treated his wife. He told her that if it had been earlier in the evening, she wouldn’t have stayed a moment longer in her house; he was convinced that if it could be proven that this young woman was her sister, she would accept her as such, and he would do the same. He then requested that the young woman and the young man be brought in, which Lady Booby immediately ordered. Thinking it appropriate to apologize to Pamela for her earlier remarks, her apology was quickly accepted, and everything was reconciled.

The pedlar now attended, as did Fanny and Joseph, who would not quit her; the parson likewise was induced, not only by curiosity, of which he had no small portion, but his duty, as he apprehended it, to follow them; for he continued all the way to exhort them, who were now breaking their hearts, to offer up thanksgivings, and be joyful for so miraculous an escape.

The peddler was now present, along with Fanny and Joseph, who refused to leave her side; the parson was also drawn in, not just by his curiosity, which was considerable, but by what he felt was his duty to follow them. He spent the entire trip urging them, as they wept, to give thanks and be joyful for such a miraculous escape.

When they arrived at Booby-Hall they were presently called into the parlour, where the pedlar repeated the same story he had told before, and insisted on the truth of every circumstance; so that all who heard him were extremely well satisfied of the truth, except Pamela, who imagined, as she had never heard either of her parents mention such an accident, that it must be certainly false; and except the Lady Booby, who suspected the falsehood of the story from her ardent desire that it should be true; and Joseph, who feared its truth, from his earnest wishes that it might prove false.

When they got to Booby-Hall, they were quickly called into the living room, where the pedlar repeated the same story he had told before and insisted that every detail was true. Everyone who listened to him was completely convinced of the truth, except for Pamela, who thought it must be false since she had never heard either of her parents mention such an event. The Lady Booby also suspected the story was a lie because she desperately wanted it to be true, and Joseph feared it was true because he genuinely hoped it was false.

Mr Booby now desired them all to suspend their curiosity and absolute belief or disbelief till the next morning, when he expected old Mr Andrews and his wife to fetch himself and Pamela home in his coach, and then they might be certain of certainly knowing the truth or falsehood of this relation; in which, he said, as there were many strong circumstances to induce their credit, so he could not perceive any interest the pedlar could have in inventing it, or in endeavouring to impose such a falsehood on them.

Mr. Booby now wanted everyone to put their curiosity and total belief or skepticism on hold until the next morning, when he expected Mr. Andrews and his wife to come and take him and Pamela home in his coach. At that point, they would be sure of knowing the truth or falsehood of the situation. He mentioned that there were many compelling reasons to trust it, and he couldn’t see any reason why the pedlar would make up such a story or try to deceive them.

The Lady Booby, who was very little used to such company, entertained them all—viz. her nephew, his wife, her brother and sister, the beau, and the parson, with great good humour at her own table. As to the pedlar, she ordered him to be made as welcome as possible by her servants. All the company in the parlour, except the disappointed lovers, who sat sullen and silent, were full of mirth; for Mr Booby had prevailed on Joseph to ask Mr Didapper's pardon, with which he was perfectly satisfied. Many jokes passed between the beau and the parson, chiefly on each other's dress; these afforded much diversion to the company. Pamela chid her brother Joseph for the concern which he exprest at discovering a new sister. She said, if he loved Fanny as he ought, with a pure affection, he had no reason to lament being related to her.—Upon which Adams began to discourse on Platonic love; whence he made a quick transition to the joys in the next world, and concluded with strongly asserting that there was no such thing as pleasure in this. At which Pamela and her husband smiled on one another.

The Lady Booby, who wasn’t really used to this kind of company, entertained everyone at her table—her nephew, his wife, her brother and sister, the beau, and the parson—with great good humor. As for the pedlar, she told her servants to make him as welcome as possible. Everyone in the parlor, except for the disappointed lovers who sat sulking and silent, was in high spirits; Mr. Booby had managed to convince Joseph to ask Mr. Didapper for forgiveness, and he was completely satisfied with that. A lot of jokes went around between the beau and the parson, mostly about each other’s outfits, which provided plenty of laughs for everyone. Pamela scolded her brother Joseph for being upset about finding out he had a new sister. She said that if he loved Fanny as he should, with genuine affection, he had no reason to regret being related to her. This led Adams to start talking about Platonic love; he quickly shifted to the joys of the next world and insisted that there’s no real pleasure in this one. At that, Pamela and her husband exchanged smiles.

This happy pair proposing to retire (for no other person gave the least symptom of desiring rest), they all repaired to several beds provided for them in the same house; nor was Adams himself suffered to go home, it being a stormy night. Fanny indeed often begged she might go home with the parson; but her stay was so strongly insisted on, that she at last, by Joseph's advice, consented.

This happy couple decided to settle down (since no one else showed the slightest interest in taking a break), so they all headed to the different beds set up for them in the same house; even Adams wasn't allowed to go home because it was a stormy night. Fanny often pleaded to go home with the parson, but everyone insisted she stay, and eventually, with Joseph's advice, she agreed.


CHAPTER XIV.

Containing several curious night-adventures, in which Mr Adams fell into many hair-breadth 'scapes, partly owing to his goodness, and partly to his inadvertency.

Featuring several intriguing nighttime adventures, where Mr. Adams encountered many close calls, partly due to his kindness and partly due to his lack of awareness.

About an hour after they had all separated (it being now past three in the morning), beau Didapper, whose passion for Fanny permitted him not to close his eyes, but had employed his imagination in contrivances how to satisfy his desires, at last hit on a method by which he hoped to effect it. He had ordered his servant to bring him word where Fanny lay, and had received his information; he therefore arose, put on his breeches and nightgown, and stole softly along the gallery which led to her apartment; and, being come to the door, as he imagined it, he opened it with the least noise possible and entered the chamber. A savour now invaded his nostrils which he did not expect in the room of so sweet a young creature, and which might have probably had no good effect on a cooler lover. However, he groped out the bed with difficulty, for there was not a glimpse of light, and, opening the curtains, he whispered in Joseph's voice (for he was an excellent mimic), "Fanny, my angel! I am come to inform thee that I have discovered the falsehood of the story we last night heard. I am no longer thy brother, but the lover; nor will I be delayed the enjoyment of thee one moment longer. You have sufficient assurances of my constancy not to doubt my marrying you, and it would be want of love to deny me the possession of thy charms."—So saying, he disencumbered himself from the little clothes he had on, and, leaping into bed, embraced his angel, as he conceived her, with great rapture. If he was surprized at receiving no answer, he was no less pleased to find his hug returned with equal ardour. He remained not long in this sweet confusion; for both he and his paramour presently discovered their error. Indeed it was no other than the accomplished Slipslop whom he had engaged; but, though she immediately knew the person whom she had mistaken for Joseph, he was at a loss to guess at the representative of Fanny. He had so little seen or taken notice of this gentlewoman, that light itself would have afforded him no assistance in his conjecture. Beau Didapper no sooner had perceived his mistake than he attempted to escape from the bed with much greater haste than he had made to it; but the watchful Slipslop prevented him. For that prudent woman, being disappointed of those delicious offerings which her fancy had promised her pleasure, resolved to make an immediate sacrifice to her virtue. Indeed she wanted an opportunity to heal some wounds, which her late conduct had, she feared, given her reputation; and, as she had a wonderful presence of mind, she conceived the person of the unfortunate beau to be luckily thrown in her way to restore her lady's opinion of her impregnable chastity. At that instant, therefore, when he offered to leap from the bed, she caught fast hold of his shirt, at the same time roaring out, "O thou villain! who hast attacked my chastity, and, I believe, ruined me in my sleep; I will swear a rape against thee, I will prosecute thee with the utmost vengeance." The beau attempted to get loose, but she held him fast, and when he struggled she cried out "Murder! murder! rape! robbery! ruin!" At which words, parson Adams, who lay in the next chamber, wakeful, and meditating on the pedlar's discovery, jumped out of bed, and, without staying to put a rag of clothes on, hastened into the apartment whence the cries proceeded. He made directly to the bed in the dark, where, laying hold of the beau's skin (for Slipslop had torn his shirt almost off), and finding his skin extremely soft, and hearing him in a low voice begging Slipslop to let him go, he no longer doubted but this was the young woman in danger of ravishing, and immediately falling on the bed, and laying hold on Slipslop's chin, where he found a rough beard, his belief was confirmed; he therefore rescued the beau, who presently made his escape, and then, turning towards Slipslop, received such a cuff on his chops, that, his wrath kindling instantly, he offered to return the favour so stoutly, that had poor Slipslop received the fist, which in the dark passed by her and fell on the pillow, she would most probably have given up the ghost. Adams, missing his blow, fell directly on Slipslop, who cuffed and scratched as well as she could; nor was he behindhand with her in his endeavours, but happily the darkness of the night befriended her. She then cried she was a woman; but Adams answered, she was rather the devil, and if she was he would grapple with him; and, being again irritated by another stroke on his chops, he gave her such a remembrance in the guts, that she began to roar loud enough to be heard all over the house. Adams then, seizing her by the hair (for her double-clout had fallen off in the scuffle), pinned her head down to the bolster, and then both called for lights together. The Lady Booby, who was as wakeful as any of her guests, had been alarmed from the beginning; and, being a woman of a bold spirit, she slipt on a nightgown, petticoat, and slippers, and taking a candle, which always burnt in her chamber, in her hand, she walked undauntedly to Slipslop's room; where she entered just at the instant as Adams had discovered, by the two mountains which Slipslop carried before her, that he was concerned with a female. He then concluded her to be a witch, and said he fancied those breasts gave suck to a legion of devils. Slipslop, seeing Lady Booby enter the room, cried help! or I am ravished, with a most audible voice: and Adams, perceiving the light, turned hastily, and saw the lady (as she did him) just as she came to the feet of the bed; nor did her modesty, when she found the naked condition of Adams, suffer her to approach farther. She then began to revile the parson as the wickedest of all men, and particularly railed at his impudence in chusing her house for the scene of his debaucheries, and her own woman for the object of his bestiality. Poor Adams had before discovered the countenance of his bedfellow, and, now first recollecting he was naked, he was no less confounded than Lady Booby herself, and immediately whipt under the bedclothes, whence the chaste Slipslop endeavoured in vain to shut him out. Then putting forth his head, on which, by way of ornament, he wore a flannel nightcap, he protested his innocence, and asked ten thousand pardons of Mrs Slipslop for the blows he had struck her, vowing he had mistaken her for a witch. Lady Booby, then casting her eyes on the ground, observed something sparkle with great lustre, which, when she had taken it up, appeared to be a very fine pair of diamond buttons for the sleeves. A little farther she saw lie the sleeve itself of a shirt with laced ruffles. "Heyday!" says she, "what is the meaning of this?" "O, madam," says Slipslop, "I don't know what hath happened, I have been so terrified. Here may have been a dozen men in the room." "To whom belongs this laced shirt and jewels?" says the lady. "Undoubtedly," cries the parson, "to the young gentleman whom I mistook for a woman on coming into the room, whence proceeded all the subsequent mistakes; for if I had suspected him for a man, I would have seized him, had he been another Hercules, though, indeed, he seems rather to resemble Hylas." He then gave an account of the reason of his rising from bed, and the rest, till the lady came into the room; at which, and the figures of Slipslop and her gallant, whose heads only were visible at the opposite corners of the bed, she could not refrain from laughter; nor did Slipslop persist in accusing the parson of any motions towards a rape. The lady therefore desired him to return to his bed as soon as she was departed, and then ordering Slipslop to rise and attend her in her own room, she returned herself thither. When she was gone, Adams renewed his petitions for pardon to Mrs Slipslop, who, with a most Christian temper, not only forgave, but began to move with much courtesy towards him, which he taking as a hint to begin, immediately quitted the bed, and made the best of his way towards his own; but unluckily, instead of turning to the right, he turned to the left, and went to the apartment where Fanny lay, who (as the reader may remember) had not slept a wink the preceding night, and who was so hagged out with what had happened to her in the day, that, notwithstanding all thoughts of her Joseph, she was fallen into so profound a sleep, that all the noise in the adjoining room had not been able to disturb her. Adams groped out the bed, and, turning the clothes down softly, a custom Mrs Adams had long accustomed him to, crept in, and deposited his carcase on the bed-post, a place which that good woman had always assigned him.

About an hour after they had all split up (it was now past three in the morning), the stylish Didapper, whose feelings for Fanny kept him from sleeping, had used his imagination to come up with ways to satisfy his desires and finally hit upon a method he hoped would work. He had ordered his servant to tell him where Fanny was resting and had received that information; so he got up, put on his pants and nightgown, and quietly made his way down the hallway to her room. When he reached what he thought was the door, he opened it as quietly as possible and entered the room. An unexpected scent hit his nose that he would not have associated with such a sweet young woman, which might have deterred a less passionate lover. However, he struggled to find the bed since there was no light, and when he opened the curtains, he said in Joseph’s voice (he was a great mimicker), "Fanny, my angel! I’ve come to tell you that I’ve uncovered the lie from last night’s story. I’m no longer your brother, but your lover; and I won't wait a moment longer to enjoy you. You have enough proof of my loyalty to not question my intention to marry you, and it would be unloving to deny me the chance to possess your charms." With that, he got rid of the little clothes he had on and jumped into bed, embracing his angel as he imagined her, filled with excitement. If he was surprised by the lack of a response, he was equally pleased to find his hug returned with equal passion. He didn’t linger long in this blissful confusion because both he and his partner soon realized their mistake. It was none other than the refined Slipslop he had attracted; but although she instantly recognized him as not being Joseph, he was at a loss when it came to identifying Fanny. He had so little seen or noticed this woman that even light wouldn’t have helped him guess. The moment Beau Didapper realized his mistake, he tried to escape from the bed much faster than he had arrived; however, the watchful Slipslop wouldn’t let him. Disappointed by the delightful experiences she had imagined, she resolved to make an immediate sacrifice to her virtue. She needed a way to repair her reputation after her recent actions, and, having quick wits, she thought the unfortunate beau was fortuitously in her path to restore her lady’s view of her unbreakable chastity. Therefore, just as he tried to leap out of bed, she grabbed hold of his shirt and shouted, "O you villain! You’ve attacked my chastity, and I believe you’ve ruined me in my sleep; I will swear a rape against you and pursue you to the fullest extent!” The beau tried to break free, but she held him tightly, and when he struggled, she yelled, “Murder! Murder! Rape! Robbery! Ruin!” At those words, Parson Adams, who was awake in the next room and deep in thought about the pedlar's revelation, jumped out of bed, not bothering to put on any clothes, and rushed into the room where the screams came from. He made a beeline for the bed in the dark, and, grabbing hold of the beau’s skin (since Slipslop had nearly ripped his shirt off), noticing his extremely soft skin and hearing him quietly plead with Slipslop to let him go, he no longer doubted that this was the young woman in danger of being ravished. Immediately jumping onto the bed and grabbing Slipslop’s chin, he found a rough beard there, which confirmed his belief; thus, he rescued the beau, who promptly escaped, and then turned toward Slipslop, receiving such a slap on his cheek that, his anger igniting, he prepared to return the favor so forcefully that had poor Slipslop received the punch that passed by her in the darkness and landed on the pillow, she would surely have been knocked out. Adams, missing his target, ended up falling directly on Slipslop, who fought back as best as she could; he returned the favor in kind, but luckily, the darkness of the night aided her. Then she cried that she was a woman; but Adams replied she was more like the devil, and if she was, he would grapple with him; and, irritated again by another blow to his cheek, he struck her hard in the stomach, causing her to scream loud enough to be heard all over the house. Adams then seized her by the hair (since her cap had come off in the scuffle), pinned her head down to the pillow, and they both called for lights at the same time. Lady Booby, who had been as alert as any of her guests, had been alarmed from the start; being bold, she put on a nightgown, petticoat, and slippers, took a candle that was always burning in her room, and bravely walked to Slipslop’s room; she entered just as Adams had discovered, by the two substantial mounds Slipslop had, that he was dealing with a woman. He then assumed she was a witch and claimed those breasts must be nurturing a legion of devils. Slipslop, seeing Lady Booby walk in, screamed for help, claiming she was being ravished, in a loud voice; and Adams, noticing the light, quickly turned and saw the lady (as she saw him) just as she reached the end of the bed; nor did her modesty allow her to approach further when she noticed Adams was naked. She began to berate the parson as the worst of all men, particularly criticizing his audacity to choose her house as the stage for his debauchery and her own servant as the target of his beastly desires. Poor Adams had already recognized the identity of his bedmate, and now recalling he was nude, was just as flustered as Lady Booby herself, and immediately ducked under the blankets, from which the chaste Slipslop tried in vain to exclude him. Then sticking his head out, adorned with a flannel nightcap, he proclaimed his innocence and begged Mrs. Slipslop for forgiveness for the blows he had dealt her, swearing he had mistaken her for a witch. Lady Booby then glanced down and noticed something shining brightly, which, when she picked it up, turned out to be a lovely pair of diamond buttons for cuffs. A bit further, she spotted the laced cuff of a shirt. "What’s going on here?" she exclaimed. "Oh, ma'am," Slipslop replied, "I don't know what happened, I was so frightened. There could have been a dozen men in the room." "Whose laced shirt and jewels are these?" the lady asked. "Undoubtedly," the parson exclaimed, "they belong to the young gentleman I mistook for a woman when I entered the room, which led to all the ensuing confusion; because if I had suspected him to be a man, I would have seized him, even if he was Hercules, although he looks more like Hylas." He then explained why he had gotten out of bed, and the rest of the story, until the lady walked in; upon seeing Slipslop and her lover, who were both only heads visible at opposite corners of the bed, she couldn’t help but laugh; nor did Slipslop persist in accusing the parson of any intentions of rape. The lady therefore asked him to return to his bed as soon as she left, and then instructed Slipslop to get up and attend to her in her own room, before heading there herself. Once she was gone, Adams renewed his apologies to Mrs. Slipslop, who, with great kindness, not only forgave him but also began to act very politely towards him, which he took as encouragement to start, immediately got out of bed, and made his way to his own; but unfortunately, instead of turning right, he turned left and ended up in the room where Fanny was sleeping, who (as the reader may recall) hadn’t slept at all the previous night and was so exhausted from her day's experiences that, despite all thoughts of Joseph, she had fallen into such a deep sleep that not even all the commotion from the adjacent room could disturb her. Adams found the bed, and gently pulling down the covers, a habit his wife had taught him, he crawled in and settled in on the bedpost, a spot that his good wife had always reserved for him.

As the cat or lap-dog of some lovely nymph, for whom ten thousand lovers languish, lies quietly by the side of the charming maid, and, ignorant of the scene of delight on which they repose, meditates the future capture of a mouse, or surprisal of a plate of bread and butter: so Adams lay by the side of Fanny, ignorant of the paradise to which he was so near; nor could the emanation of sweets which flowed from her breath overpower the fumes of tobacco which played in the parson's nostrils. And now sleep had not overtaken the good man, when Joseph, who had secretly appointed Fanny to come to her at the break of day, rapped softly at the chamber-door, which when he had repeated twice, Adams cryed, "Come in, whoever you are." Joseph thought he had mistaken the door, though she had given him the most exact directions; however, knowing his friend's voice, he opened it, and saw some female vestments lying on a chair. Fanny waking at the same instant, and stretching out her hand on Adams's beard, she cried out,—"O heavens! where am I?" "Bless me! where am I?" said the parson. Then Fanny screamed, Adams leapt out of bed, and Joseph stood, as the tragedians call it, like the statue of Surprize. "How came she into my room?" cryed Adams. "How came you into hers?" cryed Joseph, in an astonishment. "I know nothing of the matter," answered Adams, "but that she is a vestal for me. As I am a Christian, I know not whether she is a man or woman. He is an infidel who doth not believe in witchcraft. They as surely exist now as in the days of Saul. My clothes are bewitched away too, and Fanny's brought into their place." For he still insisted he was in his own apartment; but Fanny denied it vehemently, and said his attempting to persuade Joseph of such a falsehood convinced her of his wicked designs. "How!" said Joseph in a rage, "hath he offered any rudeness to you?" She answered—She could not accuse him of any more than villanously stealing to bed to her, which she thought rudeness sufficient, and what no man would do without a wicked intention.

As the pet cat or lapdog of a beautiful nymph, surrounded by countless lovesick admirers, lies quietly next to the lovely woman, unaware of the joyful scene around them, and dreams of catching a mouse or snatching a plate of bread and butter: so lay Adams beside Fanny, completely oblivious to the paradise he was so close to; even the sweet scent of her breath couldn’t mask the lingering tobacco smoke in the parson’s nose. And just as the good man had not yet fallen asleep, Joseph, who had secretly arranged for Fanny to visit him at dawn, gently knocked on the chamber door. After knocking twice, Adams called out, "Come in, whoever you are." Joseph thought he had the wrong door, even though she had given him clear directions; however, recognizing his friend’s voice, he opened it and noticed some women's clothes draped over a chair. Fanny woke up at that moment and, reaching out to touch Adams’s beard, exclaimed, "Oh my God! Where am I?" "Goodness! Where am I?" replied the parson. Fanny then screamed, Adams jumped out of bed, and Joseph stood there, as the actors say, like a statue of surprise. "How did she get into my room?" shouted Adams. "How did you get into hers?" Joseph echoed in disbelief. "I have no idea what’s going on," Adams replied, "except that she is a virgin for me. As a Christian, I don’t know whether she’s a man or a woman. Anyone who doesn’t believe in witchcraft is an infidel. They definitely exist now just like in the days of Saul. My clothes must have been bewitched away too, and Fanny’s brought in their place." He still insisted he was in his own room, but Fanny vehemently disagreed, saying that his attempt to convince Joseph of such a lie made her sure of his wicked intentions. "What!" Joseph said angrily, "Has he been rude to you?" She replied that she couldn’t accuse him of anything more than villainously sneaking into bed with her, which she thought was rude enough, and something no man would do without bad intentions.

Joseph's great opinion of Adams was not easily to be staggered, and when he heard from Fanny that no harm had happened he grew a little cooler; yet still he was confounded, and, as he knew the house, and that the women's apartments were on this side Mrs Slipslop's room, and the men's on the other, he was convinced that he was in Fanny's chamber. Assuring Adams therefore of this truth, he begged him to give some account how he came there. Adams then, standing in his shirt, which did not offend Fanny, as the curtains of the bed were drawn, related all that had happened; and when he had ended Joseph told him,—It was plain he had mistaken by turning to the right instead of the left. "Odso!" cries Adams, "that's true: as sure as sixpence, you have hit on the very thing." He then traversed the room, rubbing his hands, and begged Fanny's pardon, assuring her he did not know whether she was man or woman. That innocent creature firmly believing all he said, told him she was no longer angry, and begged Joseph to conduct him into his own apartment, where he should stay himself till she had put her clothes on. Joseph and Adams accordingly departed, and the latter soon was convinced of the mistake he had committed; however, whilst he was dressing himself, he often asserted he believed in the power of witchcraft notwithstanding, and did not see how a Christian could deny it.

Joseph’s high regard for Adams was not easily shaken, and when he heard from Fanny that no harm had come, he relaxed a bit; still, he was baffled. Knowing the layout of the house, with the women’s rooms on one side of Mrs. Slipslop’s room and the men’s on the other, he was convinced he was in Fanny’s room. He assured Adams of this and asked him to explain how he ended up there. Adams, standing in his shirt—which didn’t bother Fanny since the bed curtains were drawn—then recounted everything that had happened. Once he finished, Joseph told him it was clear he had made a mistake by turning right instead of left. “Oh dear!” exclaimed Adams, “that’s true: you’ve hit the nail on the head.” He paced the room, rubbing his hands, apologized to Fanny, and assured her he didn’t know whether she was a man or a woman. The innocent girl, believing every word he said, told him she was no longer upset and asked Joseph to take him to his own room, where he could wait until she got dressed. Joseph and Adams then left, and soon after, Adams realized the mistake he had made. However, while he was getting dressed, he repeatedly insisted he still believed in the power of witchcraft and didn’t understand how a Christian could deny it.


CHAPTER XV.

The arrival of Gaffar and Gammar Andrews, with another person not much expected; and a perfect solution of the difficulties raised by the pedlar.

The arrival of Gaffar and Gammar Andrews, along with another unexpected person; and a complete resolution of the problems created by the pedlar.

As soon as Fanny was drest Joseph returned to her, and they had a long conversation together, the conclusion of which was, that, if they found themselves to be really brother and sister, they vowed a perpetual celibacy, and to live together all their days, and indulge a Platonic friendship for each other.

As soon as Fanny got dressed, Joseph came back to her, and they had a long conversation. In the end, they decided that if they truly were brother and sister, they would commit to staying single forever and live together for the rest of their lives, maintaining a Platonic friendship with each other.

The company were all very merry at breakfast, and Joseph and Fanny rather more chearful than the preceding night. The Lady Booby produced the diamond button, which the beau most readily owned, and alledged that he was very subject to walk in his sleep. Indeed, he was far from being ashamed of his amour, and rather endeavoured to insinuate that more than was really true had passed between him and the fair Slipslop.

The company was all very cheerful at breakfast, and Joseph and Fanny were a bit more upbeat than the night before. Lady Booby revealed the diamond button, which the beau quickly claimed as his own and suggested that he often sleepwalks. In fact, he wasn’t at all embarrassed about his romance and seemed to hint that more had happened between him and the lovely Slipslop than was actually the case.

Their tea was scarce over when news came of the arrival of old Mr Andrews and his wife. They were immediately introduced, and kindly received by the Lady Booby, whose heart went now pit-a-pat, as did those of Joseph and Fanny. They felt, perhaps, little less anxiety in this interval than Oedipus himself, whilst his fate was revealing.

Their tea had barely finished when news arrived about the arrival of old Mr. Andrews and his wife. They were quickly introduced and warmly welcomed by Lady Booby, whose heart began to race, just like Joseph's and Fanny's. In this moment, they probably felt a bit less anxious than Oedipus did while his fate was being revealed.

Mr Booby first opened the cause by informing the old gentleman that he had a child in the company more than he knew of, and, taking Fanny by the hand, told him, this was that daughter of his who had been stolen away by gypsies in her infancy. Mr Andrews, after expressing some astonishment, assured his honour that he had never lost a daughter by gypsies, nor ever had any other children than Joseph and Pamela. These words were a cordial to the two lovers; but had a different effect on Lady Booby. She ordered the pedlar to be called, who recounted his story as he had done before.—At the end of which, old Mrs Andrews, running to Fanny, embraced her, crying out, "She is, she is my child!" The company were all amazed at this disagreement between the man and his wife; and the blood had now forsaken the cheeks of the lovers, when the old woman, turning to her husband, who was more surprized than all the rest, and having a little recovered her own spirits, delivered herself as follows: "You may remember, my dear, when you went a serjeant to Gibraltar, you left me big with child; you stayed abroad, you know, upwards of three years. In your absence I was brought to bed, I verily believe, of this daughter, whom I am sure I have reason to remember, for I suckled her at this very breast till the day she was stolen from me. One afternoon, when the child was about a year, or a year and a half old, or thereabouts, two gypsy-women came to the door and offered to tell my fortune. One of them had a child in her lap. I showed them my hand, and desired to know if you was ever to come home again, which I remember as well as if it was but yesterday: they faithfully promised me you should.—I left the girl in the cradle and went to draw them a cup of liquor, the best I had: when I returned with the pot (I am sure I was not absent longer than whilst I am telling it to you) the women were gone. I was afraid they had stolen something, and looked and looked, but to no purpose, and, Heaven knows, I had very little for them to steal. At last, hearing the child cry in the cradle, I went to take it up—but, O the living! how was I surprized to find, instead of my own girl that I had put into the cradle, who was as fine a fat thriving child as you shall see in a summer's day, a poor sickly boy, that did not seem to have an hour to live. I ran out, pulling my hair off and crying like any mad after the women, but never could hear a word of them from that day to this. When I came back the poor infant (which is our Joseph there, as stout as he now stands) lifted up its eyes upon me so piteously, that, to be sure, notwithstanding my passion, I could not find in my heart to do it any mischief. A neighbour of mine, happening to come in at the same time, and hearing the case, advised me to take care of this poor child, and God would perhaps one day restore me my own. Upon which I took the child up, and suckled it to be sure, all the world as if it had been born of my own natural body; and as true as I am alive, in a little time I loved the boy all to nothing as if it had been my own girl.—Well, as I was saying, times growing very hard, I having two children and nothing but my own work, which was little enough, God knows, to maintain them, was obliged to ask relief of the parish; but, instead of giving it me, they removed me, by justices' warrants, fifteen miles, to the place where I now live, where I had not been long settled before you came home. Joseph (for that was the name I gave him myself—the Lord knows whether he was baptized or no, or by what name), Joseph, I say, seemed to me about five years old when you returned; for I believe he is two or three years older than our daughter here (for I am thoroughly convinced she is the same); and when you saw him you said he was a chopping boy, without ever minding his age; and so I, seeing you did not suspect anything of the matter, thought I might e'en as well keep it to myself, for fear you should not love him as well as I did. And all this is veritably true, and I will take my oath of it before any justice in the kingdom."

Mr. Booby started the conversation by telling the old gentleman that he had a child with him that he didn’t know about, and, taking Fanny’s hand, he said that she was the daughter who had been kidnapped by gypsies when she was a baby. Mr. Andrews, after showing some surprise, insisted that he had never lost a daughter to gypsies and had no other children besides Joseph and Pamela. This was a relief to the two lovers, but it had a different effect on Lady Booby. She called for the pedlar, who recounted his story again. At the end of it, old Mrs. Andrews rushed to Fanny, embracing her and exclaiming, "She is, she is my child!" Everyone was stunned by the disagreement between the husband and wife, and the lovers turned pale. The old woman then addressed her husband, who looked more shocked than anyone else, and having regained some of her composure, she said: "You might remember, my dear, when you went off to Gibraltar as a sergeant, you left me pregnant. You were away for more than three years. During your absence, I had this daughter, whom I remember well, as I nursed her at this very breast until the day she was taken from me. One afternoon, when the child was about a year or a year and a half old, two gypsy women came to the door and offered to tell my fortune. One of them had a child in her lap. I showed them my hand and asked if you would ever come home again, which I remember like it was yesterday: they promised me faithfully that you would. I left the girl in the cradle and went to pour them a drink, the best I had. When I returned with the pot (I know I wasn’t gone longer than it takes to tell this), the women were gone. I feared they had stolen something, and I searched, but found nothing; Heaven knows I had very little for them to take. Finally, hearing the baby cry in the cradle, I went to pick her up—but to my shock, instead of my own little girl, who was a healthy, thriving child, I found a sickly boy, who looked like he had very little time left. I ran out, pulling at my hair and crying like a madwoman after the women, but I never saw or heard from them again. When I came back, the poor infant (who is our Joseph now, as strong as he stands) looked up at me so pitifully that, despite my anger, I couldn’t bring myself to harm him. A neighbor of mine came in and, hearing what happened, advised me to take care of this poor child, saying that perhaps God would one day return my own to me. So, I took the baby and nursed him as if he was my own flesh and blood; and I swear, in no time, I loved that boy just as much as if he were my own girl. Well, as I was saying, times got really tough, and with two children to care for and only my own meager work to support us, I had to ask for aid from the parish. Instead of helping me, they moved me fifteen miles away by court order, to the place where I live now. I hadn't been settled long before you came back. Joseph (the name I gave him myself—the Lord knows if he was ever baptized or what he was called) seemed to me to be about five years old when you returned; I'm sure he's a couple of years older than our daughter here (of that, I am completely convinced). When you saw him, you said he was a strapping boy, never considering his age. So, noticing you didn’t suspect anything, I decided to keep it to myself, afraid you wouldn’t love him as much as I did. And all of this is absolutely true, and I will swear it before any justice in the kingdom."

The pedlar, who had been summoned by the order of Lady Booby, listened with the utmost attention to Gammar Andrews's story; and, when she had finished, asked her if the supposititious child had no mark on its breast? To which she answered, "Yes, he had as fine a strawberry as ever grew in a garden." This Joseph acknowledged, and, unbuttoning his coat, at the intercession of the company, showed to them. "Well," says Gaffar Andrews, who was a comical sly old fellow, and very likely desired to have no more children than he could keep, "you have proved, I think, very plainly, that this boy doth not belong to us; but how are you certain that the girl is ours?" The parson then brought the pedlar forward, and desired him to repeat the story which he had communicated to him the preceding day at the ale-house; which he complied with, and related what the reader, as well as Mr Adams, hath seen before. He then confirmed, from his wife's report, all the circumstances of the exchange, and of the strawberry on Joseph's breast. At the repetition of the word strawberry, Adams, who had seen it without any emotion, started and cried, "Bless me! something comes into my head." But before he had time to bring anything out a servant called him forth. When he was gone the pedlar assured Joseph that his parents were persons of much greater circumstances than those he had hitherto mistaken for such; for that he had been stolen from a gentleman's house by those whom they call gypsies, and had been kept by them during a whole year, when, looking on him as in a dying condition, they had exchanged him for the other healthier child, in the manner before related. He said, As to the name of his father, his wife had either never known or forgot it; but that she had acquainted him he lived about forty miles from the place where the exchange had been made, and which way, promising to spare no pains in endeavouring with him to discover the place.

The pedlar, who had been called by Lady Booby, listened intently to Gammar Andrews's story. When she finished, he asked her if the supposed child had any mark on its chest. She replied, "Yes, he had a nice strawberry mark as fine as any that grows in a garden." Joseph confirmed this, and after some encouragement from the others, he unbuttoned his coat to show them. "Well," said Gaffar Andrews, a witty old man who probably wanted to have as few children as possible, "I think you've clearly shown that this boy isn't ours; but how can you be sure the girl is ours?" The parson then brought the pedlar forward and asked him to repeat the story he had shared at the pub the day before. He obliged and recounted what both the reader and Mr. Adams had heard earlier. He also confirmed, based on his wife's account, all the details about the swap and the strawberry mark on Joseph's chest. At the mention of the word "strawberry," Adams, who had seen it without any reaction before, jumped and exclaimed, "Oh! Something just clicked in my mind." But before he could say anything more, a servant called him away. Once he was gone, the pedlar assured Joseph that his real parents were much better off than the ones he had thought were his. He explained that he had been stolen from a gentleman’s home by people they call gypsies, who had kept him for a whole year. When they saw he was in poor condition, they exchanged him for a healthier child, as mentioned earlier. He added that regarding his father's name, his wife either never knew it or had forgotten it, but she had told him that the father lived about forty miles from where the exchange took place, and he promised to do everything he could to help find that location.

But Fortune, which seldom doth good or ill, or makes men happy or miserable, by halves, resolved to spare him this labour. The reader may please to recollect that Mr Wilson had intended a journey to the west, in which he was to pass through Mr Adams's parish, and had promised to call on him. He was now arrived at the Lady Booby's gates for that purpose, being directed thither from the parson's house, and had sent in the servant whom we have above seen call Mr Adams forth. This had no sooner mentioned the discovery of a stolen child, and had uttered the word strawberry, than Mr Wilson, with wildness in his looks, and the utmost eagerness in his words, begged to be shewed into the room, where he entered without the least regard to any of the company but Joseph, and, embracing him with a complexion all pale and trembling, desired to see the mark on his breast; the parson followed him capering, rubbing his hands, and crying out, Hic est quem quaeris; inventus est, &c. Joseph complied with the request of Mr Wilson, who no sooner saw the mark than, abandoning himself to the most extravagant rapture of passion, he embraced Joseph with inexpressible ecstasy, and cried out in tears of joy, "I have discovered my son, I have him again in my arms!" Joseph was not sufficiently apprized yet to taste the same delight with his father (for so in reality he was); however, he returned some warmth to his embraces: but he no sooner perceived, from his father's account, the agreement of every circumstance, of person, time, and place, than he threw himself at his feet, and, embracing his knees, with tears begged his blessing, which was given with much affection, and received with such respect, mixed with such tenderness on both sides, that it affected all present; but none so much as Lady Booby, who left the room in an agony, which was but too much perceived, and not very charitably accounted for by some of the company.

But Fortune, which rarely does things halfway, decided to spare him this effort. The reader may remember that Mr. Wilson had planned a trip to the west, where he would pass through Mr. Adams's parish and promised to visit him. He had now arrived at Lady Booby's gates for that reason, having been directed there from the parson's house, and sent in the servant we saw earlier calling Mr. Adams. As soon as the servant mentioned the discovery of a stolen child and uttered the word strawberry, Mr. Wilson, looking wild and speaking eagerly, begged to be shown into the room. He entered without paying attention to anyone except Joseph, and, embracing him with a pale and trembling face, asked to see the mark on his chest. The parson followed him, jumping with excitement, rubbing his hands, and shouting, Hic est quem quaeris; inventus est, &c. Joseph obliged Mr. Wilson's request, and as soon as Mr. Wilson saw the mark, he was overwhelmed with joy, hugged Joseph in sheer ecstasy, and cried with tears of happiness, "I’ve found my son, I have him back in my arms!" Joseph wasn't fully aware yet to feel the same joy as his father (for that’s what he truly was); however, he did respond with some warmth to his embrace. But as he recognized, from his father’s words, that everything matched—person, time, and place—he threw himself at his feet, embraced his knees, and with tears begged for his blessing. It was given with much affection and received with such respect and tenderness from both sides that it moved everyone present; but none more so than Lady Booby, who left the room in distress that was too obvious and not very kindly interpreted by some of the guests.


CHAPTER XVI.

Being the last in which this true history is brought to a happy conclusion.

This is the final part where this true story comes to a happy ending.

Fanny was very little behind her Joseph in the duty she exprest towards her parents, and the joy she evidenced in discovering them. Gammar Andrews kissed her, and said, She was heartily glad to see her; but for her part, she could never love any one better than Joseph. Gaffar Andrews testified no remarkable emotion: he blessed and kissed her, but complained bitterly that he wanted his pipe, not having had a whiff that morning.

Fanny was very close to her Joseph in how she showed her love for their parents and her excitement in finding them. Gammar Andrews kissed her and said she was really happy to see her; but as for herself, she could never love anyone more than Joseph. Gaffar Andrews didn’t show much emotion: he blessed and kissed her but complained that he desperately needed his pipe, having not had a puff that morning.

Mr Booby, who knew nothing of his aunt's fondness, imputed her abrupt departure to her pride, and disdain of the family into which he was married; he was therefore desirous to be gone with the utmost celerity; and now, having congratulated Mr Wilson and Joseph on the discovery, he saluted Fanny, called her sister, and introduced her as such to Pamela, who behaved with great decency on the occasion.

Mr. Booby, who was unaware of his aunt's affection, attributed her sudden departure to her pride and her disdain for the family he married into; therefore, he was eager to leave as quickly as possible. After congratulating Mr. Wilson and Joseph on the discovery, he greeted Fanny, called her sister, and introduced her as such to Pamela, who handled the situation with great composure.

He now sent a message to his aunt, who returned that she wished him a good journey, but was too disordered to see any company: he therefore prepared to set out, having invited Mr Wilson to his house; and Pamela and Joseph both so insisted on his complying, that he at last consented, having first obtained a messenger from Mr Booby to acquaint his wife with the news; which, as he knew it would render her completely happy, he could not prevail on himself to delay a moment in acquainting her with.

He sent a message to his aunt, who replied that she wished him a good trip but wasn't feeling well enough to see anyone. He got ready to leave, inviting Mr. Wilson to his place; both Pamela and Joseph insisted that he go along with it, so he eventually agreed after getting a messenger from Mr. Booby to let his wife know the news. Since he knew that would make her really happy, he couldn't bring himself to wait even a moment to tell her.

The company were ranged in this manner: the two old people, with their two daughters, rode in the coach; the squire, Mr Wilson, Joseph, parson Adams, and the pedlar, proceeded on horseback.

The group was arranged like this: the two elderly people and their two daughters rode in the coach; Mr. Wilson, the squire, Joseph, Parson Adams, and the pedlar rode on horseback.

In their way, Joseph informed his father of his intended match with Fanny; to which, though he expressed some reluctance at first, on the eagerness of his son's instances he consented; saying, if she was so good a creature as she appeared, and he described her, he thought the disadvantages of birth and fortune might be compensated. He however insisted on the match being deferred till he had seen his mother; in which, Joseph perceiving him positive, with great duty obeyed him, to the great delight of parson Adams, who by these means saw an opportunity of fulfilling the Church forms, and marrying his parishioners without a licence.

In his own way, Joseph told his father about his plans to marry Fanny. Although his father hesitated at first, he eventually agreed after Joseph’s passionate appeals, saying that if she was as wonderful as Joseph claimed, the differences in background and wealth could be balanced out. However, he insisted that the wedding be postponed until he had talked to his mother. Seeing his father was firm on this, Joseph dutifully complied, which made parson Adams very happy because this gave him a chance to perform the church ceremony and marry his parishioners without needing a license.

Mr Adams, greatly exulting on this occasion (for such ceremonies were matters of no small moment with him), accidentally gave spurs to his horse, which the generous beast disdaining—for he was of high mettle, and had been used to more expert riders than the gentleman who at present bestrode him, for whose horsemanship he had perhaps some contempt—immediately ran away full speed, and played so many antic tricks that he tumbled the parson from his back; which Joseph perceiving, came to his relief.

Mr. Adams, feeling really proud during this moment (because these kinds of ceremonies were a big deal for him), accidentally kicked his horse into a run. The noble creature, who was spirited and had been handled by better riders than the gentleman currently on him, probably looked down on Mr. Adams' skills. He took off at full speed, performing so many wild antics that he tossed the parson off his back. Seeing this, Joseph rushed over to help.

This accident afforded infinite merriment to the servants, and no less frighted poor Fanny, who beheld him as he passed by the coach; but the mirth of the one and terror of the other were soon determined, when the parson declared he had received no damage.

This accident provided endless amusement to the servants and greatly frightened poor Fanny, who saw him as he walked by the coach. However, both the laughter of the servants and the fear of Fanny quickly ended when the parson announced that he had come through unscathed.

The horse having freed himself from his unworthy rider, as he probably thought him, proceeded to make the best of his way; but was stopped by a gentleman and his servants, who were travelling the opposite way, and were now at a little distance from the coach. They soon met; and as one of the servants delivered Adams his horse, his master hailed him, and Adams, looking up, presently recollected he was the justice of peace before whom he and Fanny had made their appearance. The parson presently saluted him very kindly; and the justice informed him that he had found the fellow who attempted to swear against him and the young woman the very next day, and had committed him to Salisbury gaol, where he was charged with many robberies.

The horse, having freed himself from what he likely considered an unworthy rider, proceeded to make his way; however, he was stopped by a gentleman and his servants who were traveling in the opposite direction and were now a short distance from the coach. They soon encountered each other, and as one of the servants handed Adams his horse, his master called out to him. Adams looked up and quickly remembered that he was the justice of the peace before whom he and Fanny had appeared. The parson greeted him warmly, and the justice informed him that he had found the guy who tried to testify against him and the young woman the very next day, and had sent him to Salisbury jail, where he was facing multiple robbery charges.

Many compliments having passed between the parson and the justice, the latter proceeded on his journey; and the former, having with some disdain refused Joseph's offer of changing horses, and declared he was as able a horseman as any in the kingdom, remounted his beast; and now the company again proceeded, and happily arrived at their journey's end, Mr Adams, by good luck, rather than by good riding, escaping a second fall.

After exchanging many compliments, the parson and the justice went their separate ways. The parson, somewhat disdainfully, turned down Joseph's offer to switch horses, insisting he was just as good a rider as anyone in the kingdom. He got back on his horse, and the group continued on their way, ultimately reaching their destination. Mr. Adams, more by luck than skill, managed to avoid a second fall.

The company, arriving at Mr Booby's house, were all received by him in the most courteous and entertained in the most splendid manner, after the custom of the old English hospitality, which is still preserved in some very few families in the remote parts of England. They all passed that day with the utmost satisfaction; it being perhaps impossible to find any set of people more solidly and sincerely happy. Joseph and Fanny found means to be alone upwards of two hours, which were the shortest but the sweetest imaginable.

The company arrived at Mr. Booby's house, where he welcomed them all very courteously and entertained them in a lavish manner, following the tradition of old English hospitality, which is still kept alive in a few families in the more remote areas of England. They spent that day with complete satisfaction; it was probably impossible to find a group of people who were more genuinely and deeply happy. Joseph and Fanny managed to be alone for over two hours, which were the shortest yet the sweetest moments imaginable.

In the morning Mr Wilson proposed to his son to make a visit with him to his mother; which, notwithstanding his dutiful inclinations, and a longing desire he had to see her, a little concerned him, as he must be obliged to leave his Fanny; but the goodness of Mr Booby relieved him; for he proposed to send his own coach and six for Mrs Wilson, whom Pamela so very earnestly invited, that Mr Wilson at length agreed with the entreaties of Mr Booby and Joseph, and suffered the coach to go empty for his wife.

In the morning, Mr. Wilson suggested that his son accompany him to visit his mother. Although he felt a strong sense of duty and a deep desire to see her, he was somewhat troubled by the fact that he would have to leave Fanny behind. However, Mr. Booby's generosity eased his concern, as he offered to send his own six-horse coach for Mrs. Wilson. Pamela urged them so passionately that Mr. Wilson eventually gave in to the requests of Mr. Booby and Joseph, allowing the coach to go empty for his wife.

On Saturday night the coach returned with Mrs Wilson, who added one more to this happy assembly. The reader may imagine much better and quicker too than I can describe the many embraces and tears of joy which succeeded her arrival. It is sufficient to say she was easily prevailed with to follow her husband's example in consenting to the match.

On Saturday night, the coach came back with Mrs. Wilson, who added one more person to this joyful gathering. You can probably picture the many hugs and tears of happiness that followed her arrival much better and faster than I can describe them. It’s enough to say that she was easily convinced to agree to the match, just like her husband.

On Sunday Mr Adams performed the service at the squire's parish church, the curate of which very kindly exchanged duty, and rode twenty miles to the Lady Booby's parish so to do; being particularly charged not to omit publishing the banns, being the third and last time.

On Sunday, Mr. Adams conducted the service at the squire's parish church, where the curate generously swapped duties and rode twenty miles to Lady Booby's parish to do so. He was specifically told not to forget to announce the banns, as it was the third and final time.

At length the happy day arrived which was to put Joseph in the possession of all his wishes. He arose, and drest himself in a neat but plain suit of Mr Booby's, which exactly fitted him; for he refused all finery; as did Fanny likewise, who could be prevailed on by Pamela to attire herself in nothing richer than a white dimity nightgown. Her shift indeed, which Pamela presented her, was of the finest kind, and had an edging of lace round the bosom. She likewise equipped her with a pair of fine white thread stockings, which were all she would accept; for she wore one of her own short round-eared caps, and over it a little straw hat, lined with cherry-coloured silk, and tied with a cherry-coloured ribbon. In this dress she came forth from her chamber, blushing and breathing sweets; and was by Joseph, whose eyes sparkled fire, led to church, the whole family attending, where Mr Adams performed the ceremony; at which nothing was so remarkable as the extraordinary and unaffected modesty of Fanny, unless the true Christian piety of Adams, who publickly rebuked Mr Booby and Pamela for laughing in so sacred a place, and on so solemn an occasion. Our parson would have done no less to the highest prince on earth; for, though he paid all submission and deference to his superiors in other matters, where the least spice of religion intervened he immediately lost all respect of persons. It was his maxim, that he was a servant of the Highest, and could not, without departing from his duty, give up the least article of his honour or of his cause to the greatest earthly potentate. Indeed, he always asserted that Mr Adams at church with his surplice on, and Mr Adams without that ornament in any other place, were two very different persons.

At last, the happy day arrived that would give Joseph everything he wished for. He got up and dressed himself in a neat but simple suit belonging to Mr. Booby, which fit him perfectly since he refused to wear anything fancy. Fanny also agreed to wear nothing more extravagant than a white dimity nightgown, thanks to Pamela's persuasion. The shift that Pamela gave her was of the highest quality, edged with lace around the neckline. She also put on a pair of fine white thread stockings, which were the only thing she would accept, as she wore one of her own short, round-capped hats, topped with a little straw hat, lined with cherry-colored silk and tied with a cherry-colored ribbon. In this outfit, she emerged from her room, blushing and smelling sweet, and was led to church by Joseph, whose eyes sparkled with excitement, with the whole family attending. Mr. Adams officiated the ceremony, during which the most notable thing was Fanny’s extraordinary and genuine modesty, along with the true Christian piety displayed by Adams, who publicly chastised Mr. Booby and Pamela for laughing in such a sacred place on such a solemn occasion. Our parson would have done the same to the highest prince on earth; for, while he showed all due respect to his superiors in other matters, when it came to religion, he completely lost any respect for rank. His belief was that he was a servant of the Highest and could not, without failing in his duty, give up even the smallest part of his honor or his cause to the greatest earthly ruler. Indeed, he always claimed that Mr. Adams in church, wearing his surplice, was a very different person from Mr. Adams without it in any other place.

When the church rites were over Joseph led his blooming bride back to Mr Booby's (for the distance was so very little they did not think proper to use a coach); the whole company attended them likewise on foot; and now a most magnificent entertainment was provided, at which parson Adams demonstrated an appetite surprizing as well as surpassing every one present. Indeed the only persons who betrayed any deficiency on this occasion were those on whose account the feast was provided. They pampered their imaginations with the much more exquisite repast which the approach of night promised them; the thoughts of which filled both their minds, though with different sensations; the one all desire, while the other had her wishes tempered with fears.

After the church ceremony, Joseph took his beautiful bride back to Mr. Booby's place (because it was such a short walk that they didn’t think it was necessary to use a coach); the whole group walked with them as well. They had an extravagant feast prepared, where Parson Adams showed an impressive appetite that outshined everyone else there. In fact, the only people who seemed to lack enthusiasm during the meal were the very ones the feast was meant for. They indulged their imaginations with the far more delicious dinner that evening promised them; this thought filled both their minds but with different feelings—one with pure desire, while the other mixed her wishes with anxiety.

At length, after a day passed with the utmost merriment, corrected by the strictest decency, in which, however, parson Adams, being well filled with ale and pudding, had given a loose to more facetiousness than was usual to him, the happy, the blest moment arrived when Fanny retired with her mother, her mother-in-law, and her sister.

At last, after a day filled with fun and laughter, balanced by the strictest decorum, during which Parson Adams, having enjoyed plenty of ale and pudding, let loose with more humor than usual, the joyous, blessed moment came when Fanny went off with her mother, her mother-in-law, and her sister.

She was soon undrest; for she had no jewels to deposit in their caskets, nor fine laces to fold with the nicest exactness. Undressing to her was properly discovering, not putting off, ornaments; for, as all her charms were the gifts of nature, she could divest herself of none. How, reader, shall I give thee an adequate idea of this lovely young creature? the bloom of roses and lilies might a little illustrate her complexion, or their smell her sweetness; but to comprehend her entirely, conceive youth, health, bloom, neatness, and innocence, in her bridal bed; conceive all these in their utmost perfection, and you may place the charming Fanny's picture before your eyes.

She soon got undressed; she had no jewelry to put in their boxes, nor fancy lace to fold with great care. For her, undressing was about revealing, not removing, adornments; since all her beauty came from nature, she could take off none. How, dear reader, can I give you a proper idea of this beautiful young woman? The rosy and white tones of flowers might slightly capture her complexion, or their fragrance her sweetness; but to fully understand her, picture youth, health, freshness, tidiness, and innocence in her wedding bed; imagine all of these at their most perfect, and you can visualize the charming Fanny in your mind.

Joseph no sooner heard she was in bed than he fled with the utmost eagerness to her. A minute carried him into her arms, where we shall leave this happy couple to enjoy the private rewards of their constancy; rewards so great and sweet, that I apprehend Joseph neither envied the noblest duke, nor Fanny the finest duchess, that night.

Joseph quickly heard that she was in bed and rushed to be with her. In just a minute, he was in her arms, and we'll leave this happy couple to savor the private rewards of their loyalty; rewards so great and sweet that I doubt Joseph envied the richest duke, nor did Fanny envy the most elegant duchess that night.

The third day Mr Wilson and his wife, with their son and daughter, returned home; where they now live together in a state of bliss scarce ever equalled. Mr Booby hath, with unprecedented generosity, given Fanny a fortune of two thousand pounds, which Joseph hath laid out in a little estate in the same parish with his father, which he now occupies (his father having stocked it for him); and Fanny presides with most excellent management in his dairy; where, however, she is not at present very able to bustle much, being, as Mr Wilson informs me in his last letter, extremely big with her first child.

On the third day, Mr. Wilson and his wife, along with their son and daughter, returned home; where they now live together in a state of happiness rarely matched. Mr. Booby has, with remarkable generosity, given Fanny a fortune of two thousand pounds, which Joseph has invested in a small estate in the same parish as his father, which he now occupies (his father having set it up for him); and Fanny manages his dairy excellently; however, she can't be very active at the moment, as Mr. Wilson informed me in his last letter that she is very pregnant with their first child.

Mr Booby hath presented Mr Adams with a living of one hundred and thirty pounds a year. He at first refused it, resolving not to quit his parishioners, with whom he had lived so long; but, on recollecting he might keep a curate at this living, he hath been lately inducted into it.

Mr. Booby has offered Mr. Adams a position that pays one hundred and thirty pounds a year. At first, he turned it down, deciding not to leave his parishioners, with whom he had spent so much time. However, after realizing he could hire an assistant at this position, he has recently accepted it.

The pedlar, besides several handsome presents, both from Mr Wilson and Mr Booby, is, by the latter's interest, made an exciseman; a trust which he discharges with such justice, that he is greatly beloved in his neighbourhood.

The pedlar, along with several nice gifts from Mr. Wilson and Mr. Booby, is made an excise officer through Mr. Booby's influence; a role he fulfills so fairly that he is very much liked in his community.

As for the Lady Booby, she returned to London in a few days, where a young captain of dragoons, together with eternal parties at cards, soon obliterated the memory of Joseph.

As for Lady Booby, she was back in London in a few days, where a young captain of dragoons and endless card games quickly made her forget about Joseph.

Joseph remains blest with his Fanny, whom he doats on with the utmost tenderness, which is all returned on her side. The happiness of this couple is a perpetual fountain of pleasure to their fond parents; and, what is particularly remarkable, he declares he will imitate them in their retirement, nor will be prevailed on by any booksellers, or their authors, to make his appearance in high life.

Joseph is lucky to have Fanny, whom he adores with all his heart, and she feels the same way about him. Their happiness is a constant source of joy for their loving parents; notably, Joseph has said he plans to follow their example by living a quiet life and won’t be persuaded by any publishers or writers to enter the fast lane.


THE END.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!